IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


IS  11^0 


I. 


1.8 


1.4 


^  J^^"* 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4S03 


4^ 


^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notot/Notet  technique*  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographirally  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


□    Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommagde 

□    Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurie  et/ou  pellicul4e 


D 
D 


D 


Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


i^' 


I      I    Coloured  maps/ 


D 


Cartes  g6ographiques  en  couleut 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

Lareliure  serr^e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  int^rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6x6  filmdes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppldmentaires: 


L'institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  M  possible  de  se  procurer.  Lss  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peutAtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mithode  normaie  de  filmage 
sont  indiquAs  ci-dessous. 


□   Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

□   Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag^es 

□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurdes  et/ou  pelliculies 


^ 


Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  ddcolories,  tachet^es  ou  piqudes 


I      I   Pages  detached/ 


D 

D 


Pages  d^tachies 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  indgale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materif 
Comprend  du  matdriel  suppl^mentaire 


I      I    Showthrough/ 

I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I   Includes  supplementary  material/ 


Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  ^t^  filmdes  d  nouveau  de  facon  d 
ubtdnir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmd  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu6  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


12X 


16X 


20X 


26X 


30X 


^ 


28X 


32X 


\ 


tails 

du 
i}difier 

une 
mage 


The  copy  film«d  hare  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of  : 

Library  of  Congress 
Photodupiication  Service 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  Iteeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  fiim6  fut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
g6nAro8it6  de: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photodupiication  Service 

Les  fmages  suivantes  ont  dt6  reproduites  avec  ie 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet6  de  Texemplaire  filmd,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  bacic  cover  when  appropriate.  Ail 
other  origint^i  copies  are  filmed  beginiiing  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression,. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  Imprim^e  sont  fiimds  en  commen^ant 
par  Ie  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniftre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'iliustration,  soit  par  Ie  second 
plat,  seion  Ie  cas.  Tous  les  antres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  film6s  en  commenpant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'iliustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  ^^-  (meaning  "CCiM- 
TINUED"),  or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  appiitis. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  chaque  microfiche,  seion  Ie 
cas:  Ie  symhoie  •— •►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  Ie 
symbole  V  tignifie  "FIN". 


IVIaps,  plates,  chmrts.  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reductioii  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartex,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
fiim^s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffdrents. 
Lorsque  Ie  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichd,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  supdrieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  Ie  nombre 
d'images  ndcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
iiiustrent  la  mdthode. 


irrata 
to 


pelure, 
n  d 


□ 

32X 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

;« 


fK- 


<{h«» 


;v,'j.;#»i«:A   -  -.i^mmi^ 


AWFUL     DISCLOSURES 


-     *,■♦• 


MARIA     MONK, 


At  ftlHIBITID  IN  A  NABB«TITI  Of  HU  •vrrillNOI  DORINO 

A  ■■■IDBNOB  or  FIT!  TBABt  A*  A  NOVICB,  AND  TWO 

TIABB  AB  A  BLACK  KU»,  IN  THB  HOTBI.  DIBU 

NONNBBV  AT  MONTBBAL. 


"  Corns  oat  of  her,  mr  pwpto,  that  ye  be  not  -pwuken  of  her 
Bins,  Bad  that  y«  raceive  not  of  her  plBi:nee."-i!«ir.  iria  4. 


^ 


(■A 


•,m 


M!*'A. 


NEW-YORK: 

rUBLISHXD    BY  HOWE  k  BATBI, 

MO.    68    OBATHAN'tf. 


18  8  6.     M 


.^40Sl»$.iai^fimsi^iiiliiiK 


^i 


r.'"-- 


pii     IBnIerwI.  tecordinf  to  Aet  of  ConfM-.  •»  "«  »••'  "'"•  ••' 


;V  ,  ^     to  Ihe  Clorh'i  Offleo  of  tbo  Wftriet  0.«.rt  of  M.Macl.«wlu.J 


P,  OoiiioN, 


1«- 


.•^.H- 


% 


(I 


1 


In  thfl  yrar  1830,  by 
rt  of  MtMacliuMtU.] 


-V   M  ' 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

■ABLY  BIOOLLCOTIOMf. 

Euly  Lii^— lUUfioui  fiducailon  nHlwtaA-rirtt  School— 
Enlranco  into  the  School  of  the  ConpecatiomI  Nuno^nr— 
Brief  Account  of  the  Nunneries  in  Montreal— The  Confi*' 
gational  Nunnery— The  Black  Nunnery— Th«  Orn  Nuonaty 
—Public  Raepect  for  theae  Inatitutiona-Inatroetioa  RaMi««d 
— Tba  CatMhism-Tha  Bible      ....     paf*  W 

CHAPTER  n. 

OONOaCaATIOMAL  NUNNIir. 

Story  toU  hy  a  fellow  Pupil  againat  a  Prieat— Other  Storiee— 
Pretty  Mary— Confeas  to  Fattier  Uichsrda— My  subaequant 
Confeationa— Inatruction  in  tho  Catechiim    .       .       ,     V 

CHAPTER  HI. 

■LACK  MUNKBRT. 

PreparatioM  to  become  a  Novice  in  the  Black  Nunnary— En* 
tnoa*— OeeupatioM  of  tho  Noricee— Th*  Apaitmnta  to 
whieii  thai  bad  Acceaa— Firat  Intenriew  with  Jan*  Rar*- 
■Maraagofir  Iha  Superior— A  wonderflil  Nun— Her  RaUqMB 
—Tho  Ustf  Oood  ShephMd,  or  Namalaaa  Kan-OonfaMtai 
of  HoHoM     ......      « ..  j«.ft      ♦     • 


m 


■^^mtM^i^i«t^i- 


in  CONTk^XTI.  1; 

CHAITEIi  IV.  ' 

Diipbtwrf  wUh  thn  Convent— Uft  it— RMltlenee  at  Rl.  DMib 
— ReltquM— Marrlngn— Kcturn  lo  (ha  Ulack  Nuiuiory— Ob< 
jMliont  mod*  by  •oiimi  Novicai 41 

CHAPTER  V. 

RaealvMl  ConflmMtion- Ptinful  FMllnga—SiMciiMn  of  In* 
■truetUma  nctivad  on  th«  Rubjact         .       .       .       .     M 

.     CHAPTER  VI. 

Ttkinf  Um  Vail— Intarvlaw  tftarward  with  the  Huperior— 
Burprlaa  and  Horror  at  tha  Uucloauraa— Reaolution  to 
Submit   ....  U 


^      ^       .  CHAPTER  VII. 

Mly  fannwnU   Jana  Ray  amonf  tha  Nuna 


ei 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Daacrlptkm  of  Apaitmania  in  tha  Black  Nunnary,  in  order— 
Fit^  Floor— Second  Floor— Oarrat— Tha  Founder- Sopa. 
rior'a  Management  with  the  Friendi  of  Novicee— Religioua 
Llae— Criminality  of  Conoealing  eina  at  Confeeaion  73 

^         CHAPTER  IX. 

Kana  wHh   drnflir  nunea— Squaw  Nuna— Firat  viail  to  tha 

,  Callu-— Daachptioa  of  it— Shocking  Diaeovery  thora-Supa- 

rior'a  inetnictiona— Private  Signal  of  the  Prieeto— Booka  uaed 

in  the  Noanary— Opiniona  aipraaaed  of  tha  Bible— Specimena 

ofwhatlkDOWoftheScriptofaa 01 

CHAPTER  X.        j,j  j,s  .«^.tA«r;i,:^-, 

.«  MnMtetin  of  Bread  and  Woi  CSMMIaa  cwrM  on  In  llw  OoB- 

liiil    ■■pmitmniik    WnipnUrtaa-Virgin  Mary'i  f'm  awkion 

•  Vmmi   Tha  Biabop'a  power  mm  fln-^fy  IaMiM> 

HaWtttow   J«»B»r-yacill«ttOB«f>ii«i^   .    NO 


rl^' 


CONTBN'ri. 


xyU 


RuibUnee  al  81.  DMiit 

a  Ulack  Nuiincry— Ob> 

.      41 


ngi~Sp«ciiiicn  of  In- 
.     SO 


with  the  Hupcrior— 

gaunt— lUiolution   to 

.       .       .       .      53 


iNuna        .       .     04 

[. 

k  NuniMry,  In  onitr— 
-Tha  Founder— 8op«> 
of  Novicei— iUllgioui 
it  ConfMiion       .     73 


int-Firtt  tWI  to  th« 
)iKover]r  then— 8upa> 
be  Prieate— Book*  uicd 
f  tha  Bible— 8pecimena 
.       .       .       .     01 

- 1  fiJ  -*;.i>il«vi,,i«'i'. 

eantad  oa  In  Iha  Can- 
rgioMaiy'Brte) 
war  ftoa-ifrln 


CHAPTKR  Xr. 
Atarmlnf  On1«r  from  tha  8ii|iarlor— Proceod  to  exteute  it— 
Scene  In  an  upper  room-Sonlance  of  Itaath,  an'l  Murder- 
My  owncliatrBM-KaportimAiUto  KriowliorSl.  Krancii    111 

CHAPTER  Xlf. 

UeMription  of  the  Room  of  tlie  Three  HUtai,  itnd  Ihn  Picturea 
In  it— Jane  Kay  niliculin?  Ptieila  -Their  crmiiiHl  TfMttnant 
of  H*  at  Cutifitailnn -Jane  Kay'a  Trick*  with  tha  Nun*' 
Apron*,  HandkArohiafi,  and  Ni||htgown*—Applea         .    131 

CHAPTER  Xlir. 
Jana  Ray'*  Trick*  continued— The  BroooMltck  Ohoet— 8iua^ 
walkinf-Sntied  Cider— Changinc  Bada-Objeeta  of  aona  of 
her  Trick*— Feigned  Humility— Alarm         .       .       .    Ut 

CHAFFER  XV. 

InfluaneInK  Novicee— Difficulty  ofconviueing  Peraona  froaa  iho 
United  Bute*— Tale  of  the  OUiiop  in  the  Ctly— Tha  Biahop 
in  tha  Convent— The  Prieonera  in  the  Cella— Praetiao  ia 
Blnginr-NamtiTaa-Jana  Bay'a  Hymna-Tho  Supailor'a 
^••iTriek .       .    I»4 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

IVaquancy  of  the  Prieat*'  VUiU  to  tha  Nunnery-Their  Free- 

dom  and  Crime*- DiOlculty  of  learning  their  Namee— Their 

Holy  Retreat— Objection*  in  our  Mind*— Moana  u*adlocoa» 

tanet  Conaeianea— Ingenioua  ArgumanU  .       .    m 

CHAPTER  XVn. 
TnaiaMnt  of  young  InCuiu  in  tha  ConTant— Talking  in  Slaap 
— AmtManenU— Ceremonie*  at  tha  pabiio  intannanU  of  da 
aaaaad  Nuna— Sudden  diaappaaranea  of  thaOM  8uparior~ 
laUodoetMia  of  the  new  one-Superatition— Alarm  of  ■  Nw 
—Diflkolty  of  Communication  with  other  Nana   .       .    174 


,5  J 


'f 


'% 


,4M*AUtti 


iviil 


CONTRMTI. 


Cll.vnEH  XVIIf. 
DiMppauMM  of  Nttn»-Hi.  Pmn-Otf-Vy  itrnfomj 
CoaAnamMtl  In  •  C«ll- TIm  Chular*  HaMon-llow  lo  •vaM 
I*,— Ucett|Mltoni  in  lh«  Convunl  duriiif  lh«  l'«»lt'»ne«— Mtn- 
ufMlura  ot  WiiCtntllM-TlM  Klaetum  Kuitj-Alirmtmoag 
UmNum— Pf«ptr*tlau*l»(  D«ranc«— IVnancta    .       .    IM 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Th*  PuDiilun«nt  of  the  C*p-Tha  PrtoMi  uf  lh«  Diilriet  of 
MonlrMl  h«v«  frut  mcm*  to  tlia  Ultcli  Nunnary— CriniM 
cominittad  and  lequlrad  bjf  thatn— Tlia  Popa'a  Commaml  to 
eommil  indacani  Criinaa— CbaiMWn  of  Iha  Old  and  Nf  w  Su> 
(wrion— Tha  Ttinldiiy  ot  tha  Uttor-I  bagan  to  ba  amplojrad 
In  Iha  lloapltala— tloma  tccounl  orthem-WwruiDg  gi«an  ma 
by  a  atek  Nun~Pananea  by  Hanging    .  •301 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Mora  »lalu  to  iha  lmpriaon«<l  Nuna— Their  fatra— CMhara  tarn- 
poKrily  put  into  Iha  Calla-Raliquaa— Tha  Agnua  Dai-Tha 
Prlaat^  intau  Hoapitat,  or  Holy  Ratr«Bl— Hacrat  Rooma  In 
tha  Eaaum  WIng-Raporta  of  Murdara  in  Iha  ConvanI— Tha 
•upartoCa  privata  Raeorda— Nnmbar  of  Nuna  in  tha  Convant 
—Oaaiia  of  Eicap*— Urgant  raaaon  for  it— Plan— Daliba- 
lattoB   Aitampt— Succaaa »1 


,««;  f'(i^  fiiv  ' 


>     ^v*^^*4*"^ 


-  ^w 


Ill 

-fUlt-My  Umporuy 
I  i^aMun-How  In  tvaid 
igtha  I'ukli'ane*— Mm>> 
:ion  Kuiti  -AlirrniinaAi 
— IVntncM    .        .    IM 


rtKtti  uf  (h«  Diilriet  of 
Hack  Nuniwry— CrioiM 
'ha  Popc't  Command  to 
lorihaOlilandNrwSu- 
-I  bagan  to  ba  amplojrad 
hem— Waruing  givan  mo 
I    .       .       .       .801 

X. 

rheir  faara— Othara  tarn* 
I— Tha  Agnua  Dal— Tho 
ilr«al— Haerat  Rooma  to 
iara  in  tha  Convant— Tho 
r  of  Nona  in  tho  Oonvant 
in  for  It— Plan— Dalibo< 
.       .       .       .     911 


PREFACE. 


>    V,irf*<»f»»  ■ 


.'.*n 


.t 


(t  ia  hoped  that  thu  reader  xti  the  eMUing 
narrative  will  not  lupposo  that  it  i§  a  fiction,  or 
that  the  scenes  and  persons  that  I  have  deliifea- 
ted,  hod  not  a  real  existence.  It  is  also  desired, 
that  the  author  of  this  volume  may  be  regarded, 
net  01  a  voluntory  porticipotor  in  the  very  guilty 
transactions  which  ore  described  ;  but  receive 
sympothy  for  the  triols  which  she  has  endured, 
and  the  peculiar  situation  in  which  her  post  ex« 
perience,  and  escape  from  the  power  of  tho  Su- 
perior of  tho  Hotel  Dieu  Nunnery,  at  Montreal, 
and  the  snares  of  the  Roman  Prieala  in  CanadBf 
have  left  her. 


•i 


•;•«. 


WmmUUttlt^ 


12 


PKBVACK. 


ty* 


My  feelings  are  frequently  distressed  and  agi' 
tated,  by  the  recollection  of  what  I  have  passed 
through  ;  and  by  night,  and  by  day,  I  have  lit- 
tle peace  of  mind,  and  few  periods  of  calm  and 
pleasing  reflection.  Futurity  also  appears  un- 
certain. I  know  not  what  reception  this  little 
work  may  meet  with  ;  and  what  will  be  the  ef- 
fect of  its  publication  here,  or  in  Canada,  among 
Strangers,  friends,  or  enemies.  I  have  given  the 
world  the  truth,  so  far  as  I  have  gone,  on  sub- 
jects of  which  I  am  told  they  are  generally  ig- 
norant ;  and  I  feel  perfect  confidence,  that  t«.ny 
&ct8  which  may  yet  be  discovered,  will  conf 
firm  my  words,  whenever  they  can  be  obtained. 
Whoever  shall  explore  the  Hotel  Dieu  Nunne- 
ry, at  Montreal,  will  find  unquestionable  evi- 
dence that  the  descriptions  of  the  interior  of 
that  edifice,  given  in  this;  book,  were  Airnished 
by  one  familiar  with  them ;  for  whatever  alte- 
rations may  be  attempted,  there  are  changes 
which  no  mason  or  carpenter  can  make  i^ 


■■*:■■ 


■  ■■— \-,— u~Jij.:— ws.-*^H"<*fcAiJ^i!^- 


,r  distressed  and  agi' 
what  I  have  passed 
i  by  day,  I  have  lit- 
icriods  of  calm  and 
ty  also  appears  un- 
recepticn  this  Httle 
what  will  be  the  ef- 
r  in  Canada,  among 
s.  I  have  given  the 
have  gone,  on  sub- 
ey  are  generally  ig^ 
onfidence,  that  cny 
jcovered,  will  coo' 
ey  can  be  obtained. 
Hotel  Dieu  Nunxie- 
iinquestionable  evi- 
t  of  the  interior  of 
lok,  were  Atrnished 
for  whatever  alte- 
there  are  changes 
Iter  can  make  vfA 


1>KB»A0>. 


18 


•fl^tually  conceal ;  and,  therefore,  there  must 
be  plentiful  evidence  in  that  institution  of  the 
truth  of  my  description. 

There  are  living  witnesses,  also,  who  ought 
to  be  made  to  speak,  without  fear  of  penances, 
tortures,  and  death ;  and  possibly  their  testimo* 
ny,  at  some  future  time,  may  be  added  to  con* 
firm  my  statements.  There  are  witnesses  I 
should  greatly  rejoice  to  see  at  liberty ;  or  rathei 
there  were.  Are  they  liring  now?  or  will  thejr 
be  permitted  to  live  after  the  Priests  and  Supe> 
riors  have  seen  this  book  1  Perhaps  the  wretch- 
ed nuns  in  the  cells  have  already  suffered  for 
my  sake — ^perhaps  Jane  Ray  has  been  silenced 
for  ever,  or  will  be  murdered,  before  she  has  an 
opportunity  to  add  her  most  important  testimo* 
nytomina  *     :.vi"  4 

But  speedy  death,  in  fespect  only  to  this 
wIfM,  can  09  no  great  calamity  to  those  who 


f' 


ri 


- 1 


P 


//.■* 


w>?^ 


f4  .     "      rUEFACF..  '^ 

lead  the  life  t>f  a  nun.  The  mere  recollection 
of  it  always  makes  me  miserable.  It  would 
distress  the  reader,  should  1  repeat  the  dreams 
with  which  I  am  often  terrified  at  night ;  for  1 
sometimes  fancy  myself  pursued  by  my  worst 
enemies ;  frequently  1  seem  as  if  shut  up  again 
in  the  Convent ;  often  I  imagine  myself  present 
at  the  repetition  of  the  worst  scones  that  I  have 
hinted  at  or  described.  Sometimes  I  stand  by 
the  secret  place  of  interment  in  the  cellar; 
sometimes  I  think  1  can  hear  the  shrieks  of 
helpless  females  in  the  hands  of  atrocious  men  ; 
and  sometimes  almost  seem  actually  to  look 
again  upon  the  calm  and  placid  countenance 
of  Sunt  Francis,  as  she  appeared  vv-hen  sur- 
rounded by  her  murderers,   v' '     " 

I  cannot  banish  the  scenes  and  characters  of 
this  book  bom  my  memory.  To  md  it  can 
nerer  appear  like  an  amusing  fable,  or  lose  its 
interest  and  importancft    Tbp^tory  is  one 


mere  recolloctioQ 
serable.    It  would 

repeat  the  dreams 
led  at  night ;  for  I 
jued  by  my  worst 
as  if  shut  up  again 
2;ine  myself  present 

scones  that  I  have 
metimes  I  stand  by 
ent  in  the  cellar; 
ear  the  shrieks  of 
i  of  atrocious  men  ; 
a  actually  to  look 
placid  countenance 
ppeared  when  sur- 

s  and  characters  of 
y.  To  md  it  can 
ig  fable,  or  lose  its 
Tbf^tory  is  one 


pRBrAca. 


II 


which  is  continually  before  me,  and  must  return 
fresh  to  my  mind,  with  painful  emotions,  as 
long  as  I  live.  With  time,  and  Christian  in- 
struction, and  the  sympathy  and  examples  of 
the  wise  and  good,  I  hope  to  learn  submissively 
to  bear  whatever  trials  are  appointed  for  me, 
and  to  improve  under  them  all. 

Impressed  as  I  continually  am  with  the  fUght- 
ful  reality  of  the  painful  communications  that  I 
have  made  in  this  volume,  I  can  only  offer  to 
all  persons  who  may  doubt  or  disbelieve  my 
statements,  these  two  things: — 

• 

Permit  me  to  go  through  the  Hotel  Di«a 
Nunnery,  at  Montreal,  with  some  impartial 
ladies  and  gentlemen,  that  they  may  compara 
my  account  with  the  interior  parts  of  that  bnild* 
ing,  into  which  no  persons  bat  the  Boooan 
Bishop  and  the  Priests  are  ever  admitted ;  and 
if  they  do  not  find  my  description  tmoi  ^en 


'i 


':'*-.  ■*• 


-li 


•"MiMriti 


rtijimiffiiinrfniT-"" 


■5r-;»-j|jJiv 


<M. 


,6  ri^irAoa. 

discard  me  as  an  impostor.  Bring  me  before  a 
court  of  justice— there  I  am  willing  to  meet 
Latargue,  Dufresne,  Phelnn,  Bonin,  and 
Richardt,  and  their  wicked  companions,  with 
the  Superior  and  any  of  the  nuns,  before  ten 
thousand  men. 

Maria  Monk. 

fftw  r0rk,  nih  Mmuuv,  IBM. 


>"!if.*' 


4 


.,.4-.  ..t   ...    "li     ini..ii». 


Iring  me  before  a 
1  willing  to  meet 
m,  Bonin,  and 
companions,  with 
nuns,  before  ten 


>«  1 


M~   .1 


r?>f<*" 


■ti 


Maria  Monk. 

..4                       ■■             ■.»,•      /• 

AW] 

"■^    . 

:;-;--;:;^:''''^t  #■ 

'■ri          ^;<: 

^  ^\- ;^:--f';  ■  ' 

..■■« 

AWFUL    DISCLOSURES. 


S'S:' 


''M^- 


ti^ 


^^- 


?:| 


1:S 


m  ^' 


^ 


'Ui 


-^.» 

-»«-i. 


'V 


«  .■■    ; 


/ 


^i^-  *^ 


".  I 


.>  •' 


AWFUL  DISCLOSURES. 


i*. 


CHAPTER  I. 


i'.kd' ' 


PABLT  KKOOLLBOTIONI. 

Sarif  Li^t-KMgiout  Education  n*tt*ettd-FlrM  B^oU- 
EntrauM  ii\l»  Ih*  Sduol  nf  tS»  CmgrtgaiiinuU  AlWniMrr— 

•  Brtif  Account  i^lhtNunturiu  in  Mu^r*at-Th*Cmgr^ 
gtaional  iVunntry— 7K«  Bladt  ATitmMnr— 7ft«  Ort  Mnf 
nmr-Pvhlie  Rmpcet/or  tkt$»  tnttUtMont-IntlniMan  B*- 
mlmi-ntCatiMtn-TktBibU.  ^ 

Mt  parents  were  both  from  SoiUaiid,  bat  htd  baai 
resident  in  Lower  Canada  somtttime  before  their 
marriage,  which  took  place  in  Mmnreal ;  and  in  that 
city  I  have  spent  most  «f  my  life.  I,1W*  bom  at  8t 
John's,  where  they  lured  for  a  short  tidi  M^  Itf  her 
was  an  oflScer  under  the  British  govemmeBt,«nd  my 
mother  has  enjoyed  a  pensioa  oq  thut  aceomH  over 
since  his  death.  "    * 

.    According  to  my  earliest  reeollectioiM,  fcfrrWW 
Maative  to  his  fiunily ;  and  a  particular  p«^f»far4||i 
the  Blbli^  wbkh  often  occurred  to 
Vfi,  I  ifmj  «i«y jRobaUy  bava  .bamil 


f  : 


90 


lARLY  KlCOLLIOTIOira. 


•Aer  hit  death  I  do  not  recoHvcl  to  have  received  any 
religious  instruction  nt  homo;  and  was  not  even 
brought  up  to  read  the  scriptures :  my  mother,  al- 
though nominally  a  Protestont,  not  being  accustom- 
ed to  pay  attention  to  her  children  in  this  respect. 
She  was  rather  inclined  to  think  well  of  the  Catho- 
lics, and  often  attended  their  churches.  To  my  want 
of  religious  instruction  at  home,  and  tho  ignorance 
of  my  Creator,  and  my  duty,  which  was  its  natural 
effect,  I  think  I  can  trace  my  introduction  to  Con- 
vents, and  the  scenes  which  I  am  to  describe  in  the 
narrative. 

When  about  six  or  seven  years  of  age,  I  went  to 
•chool  to  a  Mr.  Workman,  a  Protestant,  who  taught 
in  Sacrament-street,  and  remained  several  months. 
There  I  leuned  to  read  and  write,  and  arithmetic  as 
iar  aa  division.  All  the  progress  I  ever  made  in 
tlMM  branches  wa[|  gained  in  that  school,  as  I  have 
Mver  improved.d|f%ny  of  them  since. 

A  number  of  girls  of  my  acquaintance  went  to 
aehool  to  thMians  of  the  Congregational  Nunnery, 
or  Sisters  opCharity,  as  they  are  sometimes  called. 
The  schools  taaght  by  them  are  perhape  more  nu- 
merooa  than  some  of  my  readers  may  imagine. 
Nuns  are  sent  out  from  tlut  ConTent  to  many  of  the 
towns  and  Tillages  of  Canada  to  teach  small  sehools ; 
•ad  anno  of  them  are  established  as  instmctreaMi 
im  diiereat  parts  of  the  United  States.  When  I WM 
•boot  ten  ymrs  old,  my  mother  asked  me  om  diqr 


w^mmttttmlm 


f  ' 

(OTIOMI. 

;( to  have  received  any 
s;  and  waa  not  even 
urct :  my  mother,  aU 
It,  not  being  accustom- 
lildren  in  this  respect, 
nk  well  of  tlie  Catho- 
[lurches.  To  my  want 
me,  nnd  tho  ignorance 
svhich  was  its  natural 
'  introduction  to  Con< 
am  to  describe  in  the 

ears  of  age,  I  went  to 
Protestant,  who  taught 
nincd  several  months, 
trrite,  and  arithmetic  as 
ipress  I  ever  made  in 
that  school,  as  I  have 
a  since. 

acquaintance  went  to 
gregational  Nunnery, 
are  sometimes  called 
are  perhaps  more  nu- 
saders  may  imagine. 
/onTMit  to  many  of  the 
0  teach  small  aehools ; 
ihed  at  inatmctreww 
IStater  Whflnlwu 
er  M Iced  me  oaf  dqr 


■AILT  aBCOLLKOTlONI.  H 

if  I  should  not  liko  to  learn  to  rod  and  write 
French ;  and  I  then  began  to  think  seriously  of  at> 
tending  the  school  in  the  Congregational  Nunnery. 
I  had  already  some  acquaintance  with  that  language^ 
sufficient  to  speak  it  u  litile,aa  I  heard  it  everyday, 
and  my  mother  know  something  of  it. 

I  haven  distinct  recollection  of  my  first  entrance 
into  the  Nunnery ;  and  tho  day  was  an  important  one 
in  my  life,  as  on  it  commenced  my  acquaintance 
with  a  Convent.  I  was  conducted  by  some  of  my 
young  friends  along  N6tre  EVime-street  till  we 
reached  the  gate.  Entering  that,  we  walked  some 
distance  along  the  side  of  a  building  towards  the 
chapel  until  wo  reached  a  door,  stopped,  and  rung  a 
bell.  This  was  soon  opened,  and  entering,  we  pro- 
ceeded through  a  long  covered  passage  till  we  took 
a  short  turn  to  the  left,  soon  after  which  we  reached 
the  door  of  the  schoolroom.  On  my  entrance,  the 
Superior  met  me,  and  told  me  first  of  all,  that  I  mtiat 
always  dip  my  fingers  into  the  holy  water  at  her 
door,  cross  mjrself,  and  say  a  short  prayer ;  and  thia 
she  told  me  was  always  required  of  ProtestaQt  as 
well  as  Catholic  children. 

There  were  about  fifty  girls  in  the  school,  and 
the  nuns  professed  to  teach  something  of  reading, 
writing,  arithmetic,  and  geography.  Th**  methods 
howerer  were  very  imperfect,  and  little  attention  was 
davotod  to  them,  Uie  time  being  in  a  greet  degree 
«lgn«ed  with  kasona  in  needle-work,  .whMl  wn 


•tf  -n 


\ 


W  BAIILV  IIK(JOir.lCTION». 

IMrformed  with  much  ■kill.  Tho  niinii  hnd  no  very 
rfgular  parta  auigncd  them  in  tho  mnnnjfi-mi-nt  of 
the  achoola.  Thoy  were  rather  roujfh  and  unpol- 
iahed  in  their  manncra,  often  oxdniminff,  "c'm  un 
menti,"  (ihat'a  a  lie,)  and  "  mon  Dieu,"  (my  CJod.) 
on  the  moat  trivial  occaaionn.  Their  wriiinjj  wna 
quite  poor,  and  it  wna  not  Jincoinmon  for  them  to  put 
0  capital  letter  in  the  middle  of  a  word.  The  only 
book  on  geography  which  we  utiidied,  waa  a  cnto- 
chiam  of  geography,  from  which  we  lenrnt  by  henrt 
a  few  queationa  and  onawera.  Wo  were  aomctimea 
referred  to  a  map,  but  it  waa  only  to  point  out  Mon- 
treal or  Quebec,  or  aome  other  prominent  name, 
while  we  had  no  inatruclion  beyond. 

It  may  be  ncccaaary  for  tho  information  of  aomo 
of  my  readera,  to  mention  that  there  ore  three  dia- 
tinct  Convent*  in  Montreal,  all  of  different  kinda; 
that  il,  founded  on  different  plana,  and  governed  by 
different  ruloa.     Their  namca  are  aa  followa  :— 
lit.  Tho  Congregational  Nunnery, 
ad.  Tho  Block  Nunnery,  or  Convent  of  Sifter 
Bourgeoiae. 
Sd.  The  Grey  Nunnery. 
Tha  firat  of  theae  profeaaea  to  be  devoted  entirely 
to  the  education  of  girla.    It  would  require  however 
only  a  proper  examination  to  prove  that,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  needle-work,  hardly  any  thing  ia  taught  ' 
excepting  prayera  and  thecatechiam;  the  inatruetiaa 
in  reading,  writing,  Ac.  in  fact,  amounting  to  nkf 


'W- 


.ICTIONS. 

Thn  niinH  hnd  no  rery 

in  till'  marioti'cmrnt  of 
Ihcr  rou(fh  nnii  iinpol- 

oxclniminff,  "c'til  un 
lion  L)i«'n."  (my  Got],) 
».  Their  wriling  wnt 
ornmon  for  iJu'in  to  put 
of  II  word.  'I'lio  only 
w  •liidii'd,  vva*  a  cntc- 
lich  wc  Icnrnt  by  hi-nrt 
Wo  wore  loinctimot 
only  to  point  out  Mon- 
ilior  prominent  name, 
beyond. 

0  information  of  aomo 
Mi  thcro  are  threo  di4* 
nil  of  different  kindi ; 
lane,  and  governed  by 

are  ai  foUowi  :— 
lunnery. 
or  Conrent  of  Sifter 


to  be  devoted  entirely 
^ould  require  however 
>rove  that,  with  the  ex- 
ly  any  thing  u  tanght 
ehiam;  the  inatroction 
it,  amouoting  to  rttf 


KAaLV  MRCOLLICTIONa. 


w^t 


88 


little,  and  oAen  to  nothing.  Thii  Convent  ia  adja* 
cent  to  thnt  ni>xt  to  bo  apoken  of,  being  aeparated 
from  it  only  by  a  wall.  The  second  profeaset  to 
bti  a  charitoblu  inititution  for  thn  core  of  the  aick, 
and  the  lupply  uf  bread  and  medicines  for  the  f)Oor; 
and  aonu'thinir  is  done  in  these  drparlmenta  of  char< 
ity,  althuuffh  but  nn  in^iit^nificant  amount,  compared 
with  the  sizo  of  the  buildinga,  and  tho  number  of 
tlio  inmatea. 

The  Cirey  Nunnery,  which  ia  aituatcd  in  a  dia* 
lant  part  of  tho  city,  ia  also  a  large  edifice  contain* 
ing  departments  for  the  care  of  insane  persona  and 
foundlings,  With  this,  however,  I  have  less  personal 
acquointnncc  than  with  either  of  the  othera.  I  have 
often  aeen  two  of  the  Urey  nuna,  and  know  that 
their  rulea,  aa  well  aa  thoae  of  the  Congregational 
Nunnery,  do  not  confine  them  alwaya  within  their 
walls,  like  those  of  the  Black  Nunnery.  Theae 
two  Convents  have  their  common  names  (Black  and 
Qrcy)  from  the  colours  of  the  dresaea  worn  by  their 
it^mates. 

In  all  theae  three  Convents,  there  are  certain  apart* 
menta  into  which  atrongers  can  gain  admittance,  bat 
others  from  which  they  are  always  excluded.  In 
all,  large  quantities  of  varioua  ornaments  are  made 
by  the  nuns,  which  are  exposed  for  sale  in  the  Or^ 
N«siM<  Rooms,  and  aflford  large  pecuniary  receipta 
efwy  year,  which  contribute  mocl)  to  their  ineomcc 
la  thoM  rooma  visiters  often  parekaea  aoek  tliiafi 


$ 


■ib 


^i"tr 


*i 


■ARtT  KICOLLICTIONl 


u  piMM  thrm  from  ■omeoflheoldand  conflHtntial 
nun*  who  have  tho  charge  of  ihrm. 

From  ail  that  appvan  to  th«  public  eye,  thenuna 
of  thrii)  Convent!  are  devoted  tu  th«  charitable  ob* 
jecta  appropriate  to  «>ach,  the  labour  of  making  diflfer* 
cnt  articles,  known  to  be  manu&ciured  by  them,  and 
the  rvligioui  obnrrvanfca,  which  occupy  a  large  i»or- 
lion  of  their  time.  They  ore  regardfd  with  much 
rcipcct  by  the  people*  at  largo ;  and  now  and  then 
when  a  novice  talfcn  (ho  veil,  the  i«  luppoaed  to  re- 
tire from  the  temptations  and  troubles  of  this  world 
into  a  elate  of  holy  seclusion,  whore,  by  prayer,  self- 
mortification,  and  good  deeds,  she  prepares  herself 
for  heaven.  Sometimes  the  8upi>rior  of  a  Convent 
obtains  the  character  of  working  miracles;  and 
when  such  a  one  dies,  it  is  published  through  the 
country,  and  crowds  throng  the  Convent,  who  think 
indulgences  are  to  be  derived  from  bits  of  her  clothes 
or  other  things  she  hns  possessed ;  and  many  havs 
Mnt  articles  to  be  touched  to  her  bed  or  chair,  in 
which  a  degree  of  virtue  is  thought  to  remain. 
I  naed  to  participate  in  such  ideas  and  feelings,  and 
began  by  degrees  to  look  upon  a  nun  as  the  happiest 
of  women,  and  a  Convent  as  the  most  peaceful,  holy, 
and  delightful  place  of  abode.  It  is  trna,  some  paini 
were  taken  to  impreaa  snch  views  upon  me.  lofme 
of  the  prieats  of  the  seminary  often  viaited  th«  Coo* 
gregational  Nunoary.  and  both  caleekiadi  and 
talked  with  iM  on  Veligion.     TIm  Boporior  of  M 


t> 


M 


.KOTIONi 

th«  old  and  conlldtntkl 
f  ihrm. 

h«  public  eye,  the  nuna 
ed  tu  the  charitable  ob> 
labour  of  making  diflfer- 
iiubciured  by  them,  and 
bich  ocrupjr  a  larffp  [tor- 
re  regarded  with  much 
JO ;  and  now  and  then 
I,  ihe  ia  auppoivd  to  re- 
I  troubles  of  this  world 
I,  whore,  by  prayor,  aelf- 
Is,  she  prepares  herself 
8up<>rior  of  a  Convent 
vorkinjir  miracles;  and 
published  through  the 
the  Convent,  who  think 
J  frum  bits  of  her  clothes 
leased ;  and  many  have 
to  her  bed  or  chair,  in 
ia  thought  to  remain, 
t  ideaa  and  feelings,  and 
on  a  nun  as  the  happiest 
tha  most  peacefnl,  holy, 
e.  It  is  trna,  some  paini 
views  upon  me.  Sofine 
y  often  viaitad  th«  Con* 
i  both  cateekiaad  ad 
TboBaporioronW 


lARLV  RKCULLBcrluHS. 


83 


Bluek  Numifry  adjoiniiii^,  alio,  occasionally,  camo 
into  ihu  ichool,  uud  eiilnrged  un  thn  lulviuitagi'S  wa 
enjoyed  in  liuvingsueh  lenoheri,  nnd  dropped  some- 
thing nuw  und  thua  relating  to  her  own  Convent, 
calculated  to  make  us  entorlitia  the  highest  ideas  of 
it,  ami  tu  make  ui  sometimes  think  of  the  possibility 
uf  getting  into  it. 

Among  the  instructions  given  us  by  the  priests, 
some  of  the  moat  pointed  wera  those  directed  against 
the  prolentaiil  Hible.  They  often  enlarged  ujwn  the 
evil  lenJonuy  uf  ihut  lx>ok.  and  told  uf  that  but  for  it 
many  a  soul  now  eondenined  to  hell,  ami  suffering 
eternal  puiii»hmenf,  might  have  been  in  happineaa. 
They  could  not  say  uny  thing  in  its  favour :  for  that 
would  be  upenking  against  religion  and  against 
God.  They  warned  us  against  ita  wo,  ond  reprc* 
sented  it  as  a  thing  very  dangerous  to  our  souU. 
In  confirmation  of  this,  they  woold  repeat  some 
of  the  antwers  taught  us  at  catechism,  a  few  of 
which  I  will  here  give.  Wo  had  little  cu»(jchisma 
{"  Le  Petit  Catechism")  put  into  our  hands  to  study; 
but  the  priests  soon  began  to  teoch  us  n  new  set  of 
answers,  which  were  not  to  be  found  in  our  books, 
from  some  of  which  I  received  new  ideas,  and  got, 
as  I  thought,  important  light  on  religious  subjects, 
which  confirmed  mo  more  and  more  in  my  belief  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  doctrines.  These  questions  and 
anawara  I  can  atill  recall  with  tolerable  accuracy, 
and  aoroc  of  them  I  will  add  ftere.     I  never  Imvo 


i 


26 


BABLV  RMOOLLBCTIONa. 


road  them,  aa  we  were  taught  them  only  by  word  of 
mouth. 

"  Question.  Pourquoi  le  bon  Dieu  n'a  pas  fait 
tous  lea  commandcmena  ? 

"  Reponse.  Parce  quo  I'homme  n'est  pas  ai  fort 
qu'il  peut  garder  toua  sea  commandemens." 

"  Question.  Why  did  not  God  make  all  the  com* 
mandments? 

"  Ansuer.  Because  man  is  not  strong  enough  to 
keep  them." 

And  another,  "  Q.  Pourquoi  I'homme  ne  lit  pas 
I'Evangilo? 

"R.  Parce  que  I'esprit  de  I'homme  est  trop  bom^ 
et  trop  faible  pour  comprendre  qu'est  ce  que  Dieu  a 
«crit."  ' 

"  Q.  Why  are  men  not  to  read  the  New  Ti-stt 
ment? 

"  A.  Because  the  mind  of  man  is  too  limited  and 
weak  to  understand  what  Qod  has  written." 

These  questions  and  answers  are  not  to  be  found 
in  the  common  catechisms  in  use  in  IVIontreai  and 
other  places  where  I  have  been,  but  all  the  children 
in  the  Congregatiqpal  Nunnery  were  taught  them, 
and  many  more  not  found  in  these  books. 


.■-^?-U^ 


ifflfUBtiiii  intipnitt*nm!iu0*tMmk'm  mrnaatmitKHm 


mmti 


CCTIONa. 

:  them  only  by  word  of 

on  Dieu  n'a  pas  fait 

mme  n'est  pas  si  fort 

(imandemens." 

jiod  make  all  the  com* 

I  not  strong  enough  to 

Di  I'homme  ne  lit  pas 

I'bomme  est  trop  bom^ 
a  qu'est  ce  que  Dieu  a 

I  read  the  New  Ti-stit 

man  is  too  limited  and 
i  has  written." 
ers  are  not  to  be  found 
n  use  in  Montreal  and 
en,  but  all  the  children 
ery  were  taught  them, 
these  books. 


,«v::,  !! 


,^:^_..^^y; 


CHAPTER  II. 

CONOREOATIONAL  NVNMIiT. 

Btory  Md  by  a/tUow  Pupil  againit  a  Priest.— Other  Storiu." 
Prttty  Mary.—Cor\fu$  to  t'athtr  Hichardt.—MftubMjvttU 
Cmsftttwiu.—inttruction.  in  tilt  Cattehiim.  ,.^^ 

Thkbb  was  a  girl  thirteen  years  old  whom  I 
knew  in  the  School,  who  resided  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  my  mother,  and  with  whom  I  had  been 
&miliar.  She  told  me  one  day  at  school  of  the 
conduct  of  a  priest  with  her,  at  confession,  at  which 
I  was  astonished.  It  was  of  so  criminal  and  shame- 
ful a  nature,  I  could  hardly  beliere  it,  and  yet  I  had 
so  much  confidence  that  she  spoke  the  truth,  that  I 
could  not  discredit  it. 

She  was  partly  persuaded  by  the  priest  to  bejievo 
he  could  not  sin,  because  he  was  a  priest,  and  that 
anything  he  did  tq  her  would  sanctify  her ;  and  yet 
she  seemed  M>mewhat  doubtful  how  she  should  act 
A  priest,  she  had  been  told  by  him,  is  a  holy  man, 
and  appointed  to  a  holy  office,  and  therefore  what 
would  be  wicked  in  other  men,  could  not  be  so  in 
him.  She  told  me  that  she  had  informe^ermother 
of  it,  whoA^ressed  no  anger  nor  diM^^ttollitkii ; 
but  onljttfqraned  it  upon  her  not  to  speak  of  it;  mi 


u 


-■x^vMiiv^.'r^: 


'4- 


!*» 


w- 1 


28 


CONOREOATIONAI.  NVKN'KRY. 


remarked  to  her  as  priests  were  not  like  men,  but 
holy  and  sent  to  instruct  and  save  us,  whatever  they 
did,  was  right. 

I  afterward  confessed  to  the  priest  that  I  had 
heard  the  story,  and  had  a  penance  to  perform  for 
indulging  a  sinful  curiosity  in  making  inquiries ; 
and  the  girl  had  another  for  communicating  it. 
I  afterward  learned  that  other  children  had  been 
treated  in  the  same  manner,  and  also  of  similar  pro- 
ceedings in  other  places. 

Indeed,  it  was  not  long  before  such  language  was 
used  to  me,  and  I  well  remember  how  my  views  ol 
right  and  wrong  were  shaken  by  it.  Another  girl 
at  the  School,  from  a  place  above  Montreal,  called 
the  Lac,  told  me  the  following  story  of  what  had 
occurred  recently  in  that  vicinity.  A  young  squaw, 
called  la  Belle  Marie,  (pretty  Mary,)  had  been  seen 
going  to  confession  at  the  house  of  the  priest,  who 
lived  a  little  out  of  the  villagt.  La  Belle  Marie  was 
afterward  missed,  and  her  murdered  body  was  found 
in  the  river.  A  knife  was  also  found  covered  with 
blood,  bearing  the  priest's  name.  Great  indignation 
was  excited  among  the  Indians,  and  the  priest  immedi- 
ately absconded  and  wais  never  heard  from.  A  note 
waa  found  on  his  table  addressed  to  him,  telling  him 
to  fly  if  he  was  guilty. 

It  was  supposed  that  the  priest  was  fearful  that 
hia  conduct  might  be  betrayed  by  this  youiig  female ; 
•n4  he  updertook  to  clear  himself  by  killing  her.    : 


m- 


NtNNKRY. 

rc  not  like  men,  but 
lave  us,  whatever  they 

the  priest  that  I  had 
nance  to  perform  for 
in  making  inquiries; 
ir  communicating  it. 
2t  children  hod  been 
nd  also  of  similar  pro- 
re  such  language  was 
ibex  how  my  views  ol 
I  by  it.  Another  girl 
>6ve  Montreal,  called 
ig  story  of  what  had 
ity.  A  young  squaw, 
Mary,)  had  been  seen 
ise  of  the  priest,  who 
La  Belle  Marie  was 
rdered  body  was  found 
»o  found  covered  with 
le.  Great  indignation 
and  the  priest  immedi- 
r  heard  from.  A  note 
led  to  him,  telling  him 

priest  was  fearful  that 
by  this  youpig  femalis ; 
iself  by  killing  her. 


4,5 


■jf 


conorkoational  nunnirv. 


V9 


These  stories  struck  me  with  surprise  at  first,  but 
I  gradually  began  to  feel  differently,  oven  supposing 
them  true,  and  to  look  upon  the  priests  as  men  in- 
capable of  sin ;  besides,  when  I  first  went  to  confes- 
sion, which  I  did  to  Father  Richards,  iu  the  old 
French  church,  (since  taken  down,)  I  Iieard  nothing 
improper ;  and  it  wos  not  until  I  had  been  several 
times,  thnt  the  priests  became  more  and  more  bold, 
and  were  at  length  indecent  in  their  questions  and 
even  m  their  conduct  when  I  confessed  to  them  in 
the  Sucristie.  This  subject  I  believe  is  not  under- 
stood nor  suspected  among  Protestants;  and  it  is 
not  my  intention  to  speak  of  it  very  particularly,  be- 
cause it  is  impossible  to  do  so  without  saying  thing* 
both  shameful  and  demoralizing. 

I  will  only  say  here,  that  when  quite  a  child.  I 
beard  from  the  mouths  of  the  priests  at  confession 
what  I  cannot  repeat,  with  treatment  corresponding; 
and  several  females  in  Canada  have  assured  me,  that- 
they  have  repeatedly,  ond  indeed  regularly,  been 
required  to  answer  the  same  and  other  like  questions, 
many  of  which  present  to  the  mind  deeds  which  the 
most  iniquUous  and  corrupt  heart  could  hardly, 
ioveut.     sj? 

There  was  a  frequent  change  of  teachers  in  the 
School  of  the  Nunnery;  and  no  regular  system 
was  pursued  in  our  instruction.  There  were  many 
Duna  who  came  and  went  while  I  was  there,  beings 
fiwqaently  called  in  and  out  without  any  perc<»tible 
3»  7^ 


■%-•» 


I 


fii       n^ifcliHi  iif 


"*HU" 


Si 


so 


OONORKOATIONAL  NVNNKRV. 


reason.  They  supply  school  teachers  to  many  of  the 
country  towns,  usually  two  for  each  ofthe  towns  with 
which  I  was  acquainted,  besides  sending  sisters  of 
charity  to  diflerent  parts  ofthc  United  States.  Among 
those  whom  I  saw  most,  was  Saint  Patrick,  an  old 
woman,  for  a  nun,  ('hat  is,  about  forty,)  very  igno- 
rant, and  gross  in  her  manners,  with  quite  a  beard 
on  her  face,  and  very  cross  and  disagreeable.  She 
was  sometimes  our  teacher  in  sewing,  and  was  ap- 
pointed (0  keep  order  among  us.  We  were  allo%v«d 
to  enter  only  a  few  of  the  rooms  in  the  Congrega- 
tional Nunnery,  although  it  was  not  considered  one 
of  the  secluded  Convents. 

In  the  Black  Nunnery,  which  is  very  near  the 
Congregational,  is  an  hospital  for  sick  jwople  from 
the  city ;  and  sometimes  some  of  our  boarders,  such 
aa  were  indisposed,  were  sent  there  to  be  cured.  I 
was  once  taken  ill  myself  and  sent  there,  where  I 
remained  a  few  dap. 

There  were  beds  enough  for  a  considerable  num- 
ber more.  A  physician  attended  it  daily;  and  there 
area  number  ofthe  veiled  nuns  of  that  Convent  who 
ipend  most  of  their  time  there.  ^i 

These  would  also  sometimes  read  Iwtures  and 
repeat  prayers  to  us. 

After  I  had  been  in  the  Congregational  Nunnery 
alwut  two  years,  I  left  it,  and  attended  several  difler- 
ent schools  for  a  short  time ;  but  I  toon  became  die- 
latisfiedr  having  many  and  severe  trials  to  enddre 


ftVNNRRV. 

achers  to  many  of  the 
lach  ofthe  towns  with 
es  sending  sisters  of 
Inited  States.  Among 
3aint  Patrick,  an  old 
)ut  forty,)  very  igno- 
'8,  with  quite  a  beard 
i  disagreeable.  She 
sewing,  and  was  ap- 
s.  We  were  alio  tv«d 
ms  in  the  Congrega- 
as  not  considered  one 

ich  is  very  near  the 
for  sick  i)eop!c  from 
of  our  boarders,  such 
Ihero  to  be  cured.  I 
1  sent  there,  where  I 

a  considerable  num- 
sd  it  daily ;  and  there 
I  of  that  Convent  who 


Jrui 


»  read  Inures  and 

ijfregational  Nunnery 
tended  several  difler- 
iit  I  toon  became  die- 
rere  trials  to  endure 


.1?; 


srvf-"-  ■ 


■•% 


OONORIOATIONAL  NUNNRRY. 


SI 


at  home,  which  my  feelings  will  not  allow  me  to 
describe;  and  as  my  Catholic  acquaintances  had 
often  spoken  to  me  in  favour  of  their  faith,  I  was  in- 
clined to  believe  it  true,  although,  as  I  before  said, 
I  knew  little  of  any  religion.  While  out  of  the 
nunnery,  I  saw  nothing  of  religion.  If  I  had,  I 
believe  I  should  never  have  thought  of  becoming  a 
nun. 


r-.j 

y 


1      t  #■ 


f 


•    -       I 

•'J 

1 

Mimmmm- 4wmihm»mi».  tm^nm-^^'-t*--' <''>•-- ^4« 


OHAPTEB  III 


•LACK  NVNNIKT. 


r 

itl 
III 


PriparatUm*  to  becomt  a  NotU$  in  Iht  IJlack  Sunnery—En' 
tranet— Occupation*  <\f  the  A'orirc*— 7'Ae  Apartrntntt  to 
vhiek  tkey  had  Aeeeas— First  Inlervieie  with  Jan*  Rav-mRtt- 
«rtne*/or  the  Superior— A  vonder/al  Nan  -Her  RtHqua— 
The  Holy  Good  Shtphtrd,  or  Namdeai  Sun—Con/euion  <l/ 
HotitU. 

At  length  I  determined  to  become  a  Black  nun, 
utd  called  upon  one  of  the  oldest  pricstu  in  the 
Beminary,  to  whom  I  mndc  known  my  intention. 

The  old  priest  to  whom  I  applied  was  Father 
Rocque.  He  is  still  alive.  He  was  at  that  time  the 
oldest  priest  in  the  seminary,  and  carried  the  Bon 
Dicu,  (Good  God,)  as  the  sacramental  wafer  is 
called.  When  going  to  administer  it  in  any  cftunj 
try  place,  he  used  to  ride  with  a  man  before  him,  who 
rtng  a  bell  as  a  signtCl.  When  the  Canadians  beard 
it,  whose  habitatitDs  he  passed,  they  would  come 
and  prostrate  themselves  to  the  earth,  worshipping 
it  at  God.  He  was  a  man  of  great  age,  and  wor« 
Urge  curls,  so  that  he  somewhat  resembled  his  pre- 
decessor. Father  Roue.  He  was  at  that  time  at  tbf 
hmd  of  the  Seminary.    This  Institution  i«  a  larf* 


IIL 


BUT. 


Iht  niaek  Nunnery— En- 
ircs~The  AparlmenI*  to 
tleie  irilliJan*  Hay-'Rti' 
•ful  Sun  -Her  IltUguu— 
ulest  yun—Con/euton  <l/ 


become  a  Black  nun, 
oldest  priettB  in  the 
nown  my  intention. 
I  applied  was  Father 
le  Mas  at  that  time  tho 
,  and  carried  the  Bon 
sacramental  wafer  is 
inister  it  in  any  c6unr 
I  man  before  him,  who 
n  the  Canadians  heard 
scd,  they  would  come 
ho  earth,  worshipping 
f  greot  age,  and  wor« 
hat  resembled  his  pre- 
was  at  that  time  at  tbf 
I  Institution  is  a  larg* 


BLACK   NrVXCRY.  || 

edifice,  situated  nenr  the  Congregational  and  Black 
Nunneries,  being  on  the  eost  side  of  N6tre  Dame- 
street.  It  is  the  general  rendezvous  and  centre  of 
nil  the  priests  in  the  District  of  Montreal,  ond  I  have 
lieen  told,  supplies  nil  the  country  with  priests  as 
far  down  as  Three  Rivers,  which  place,  I  believe. 
is  under  the  charge  of  the  Seminary  of  Quebec. 
About  one  hundred  and  fifty  priests  are  connected 
with  that  of  Montreal,  as  every  small  place  has  one 
priest,  and  a  number  of  larger  ones  have  two. 

Father  Roue  promised  to  converse  with^e  Su- 
perior of  the  Convent,  and  proposed  mjnilling 
again  at  the  end  of  two  weeks,  at  which  tininVisited 
the  Seminory  again,  and  was  introduced  by  him  to 
the  Superior  of  the  Black  Nunnery.  She  told  me 
she  must  make  some  inquiries,  before  she  could 
give  me  a  decided  answer ;  and  proposed  to  me  t9 
take  up  my  abode  a  few  days  at  the  house  of  a 
French  family  in  St.  Lawrence  suburbs,  a  distant 
])art  of  the  city.  Here  I  remained  about  a  fortnight; 
during  which  time  I  formed  some  acquaintance 
with  the  family,  particularly  with  the  mistress  of  tfab 
house,  who  was  a  devoted  Papist,  and  had  a  high 
respect  for  the  Superior,  with  whom  she  stood  on 
good  terms. 

At  length,  on  Saturday  morning  about  ten  o'clock, 
I  called,  and  was  admitted  into  the  Black  Nunnery, 
aa  a  novice,  nuich  to  my  satisfaction,  for  I  had  a 
htgh  idea  of  a  life  in  a  Convent,  secluded,  as  I  sup- 


1 


MHiiffite^ 


iwA»ttfo'As»aoitfa«ii.iMtf<<iftni 


If'    r' 


mmm 


)  iin 


t4 


BLACK  Nl'NNKHY. 


poMd  the  inmatM  to  be,  from  the  world  and  all  iui 
evil  influences,  and  a«»urcd  of  everlasting  happineM 
(a  heaven.  The  Superior  rocoivcd  me,  and  con- 
ducted me  into  a  largo  room,  where  the  novices, 
(who  are  called  in  French  Postulnntes,)  were  at- 
•embled,  and  engaged  in  their  customary  occupa- 
tion of  sewing. 
.  Here  were  about  forty  of  them,  und  they  were 
collected  in  groups  in  (i liferent  ports  of  the  room, 
chiefly  near  the  windows ;  but  in  each  group  wos 
found  one  of  the  veiled  nuns  of  the  Convent,  whose 
■bodeii|u  in  the  interior  apartments,  to  which  no 
Borice'lvi  to  be  admitted.  As  we  entered,  the  Su- 
perior informed  the  assembly  that  a  new  novice  had 
come,  and  she  desired  any  present  who  might  have 
kaovra  me  in  the  world  to  signify  it. 

Two  Miss  Fougnies,  and  a  Miss  Howard,  from 
Vermont,  who  had  been  my  fellow-pupils  in  the 
OoDgregational  Nunnery,  immediately  recognised 
me.  I  waa  then  placed  in  one  of  the  groups,  at  a 
distance  from  them,  and  furnished  by  a  nun,  called 
Bainte  Clotilde,  with  materials  to  make  a  kind  of  a 
purse,  such  as  priests  use  to  carry  the  consecrated 
wsftr  in.  when  they  go  to  administer  the  sacrament 
to  die  sick.  I  well  remember  my  feelings  at  that 
time,  sitting  among  a  number  of  strangers,  and  ex- 
pecting with  painfnl  anxiety  the  arrival  of  the  din* 
Bsr  hour.  Then,  as  I  knew,  ceremonies  were  to  bs 
peifi>nmd,  though  for  which  I  was  but  ill  preparsd* 


iM> 


r 
I 

ti 
li 

0 

a 
h 

Ci 

a 

n 
ei 
ii 
n 
w 
vi 
e( 
is 
th 
hi 
w 
a1 
h< 
ei 
lii 


KKY. 

the  world  and  all  it* 
everlasting  hnppineM 
coivcd  me,  and  con- 
,  where  the  novices, 
»08tul(iiites,)  were  oi- 
iir  customary  occupa- 

thcin,  und  they  were 
ant  parts  of  the  room, 
jt  in  cacli  group  wos 
of  the  Convent,  whoi« 
artments,  to  which  no 
Vs  we  entered,  the  Su* 
that  a  new  novice  had 
esent  who  might  have 
fnify  it. 

a  Miss  Howard,  from 
f  fellow-pupils  in  the 
imediately  recognised 
ne  of  the  groups,  at  a 
shed  by  a  nun,  called 
Is  to  make  a  kind  of  a 
carry  the  consecrated 
minister  the  sacrament 
sr  my  feelings  at  that 
r  of  strangers,  and  ex- 
the  arrival  of  the  On- 
ceremonies  were  to  ba 
I  was  but  ill  prepand, 


■  LACK  NITNNRaY. 


85 


OS  I  had  not  yet  henrd  the  rules  by  which  I  waa  to 
be  governed,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  forma  to  ba 
repealed  in  the  daily  exercises,  except  the  creed  in 
Latin,  and  that  imperfectly.  This  was  during  tha 
time  of  recreation,  as  it  is  called.  The  only  recrea* 
lion  there  allowed,  however,  is  that  of  the  mind,  and 
of  this  there  is  but  little.  We  were  kept  at  wor^, 
and  permitted  to  speak  with  each  other  only  on 
such  subjects  as  relate  to  the  Convent,  and  all  in  thv 
hearing  of  the  old  nuns  who  sat  by  us.  We  pro- 
ceeded to  dinner  in  couples,  and  ate  in  silence  whila 
a  lecture  was  read. 

The  novices  had  access  to  only  eight  of  ilia  apart* 
ments  of  the  Convent;  and,  whatever  else  we  wish- 
ed to  know  we  could  only  conjecture.  The  sleep- 
ing room  was  in  the  second  story,  at  tha  end  of  tha 
western  wing.  The  beds  were  placed  in  rowa, 
without  curtains  or  any  thing  else  to  obstruct  tha 
view;  and  in  one  corner  was  a  small  room  partition- 
ed off,  in  which  was  the  bed  of  the  mVht-wateh,  that 
is,  the  old  nun  that  was  appointed  to  oversea  us  for 
the  night.  In  each  side  of  the  partition  were  two 
holes,  through  which  she  could  look  out  upon  ui 
whenever  she  pleased.  Her  bed  was  a  little  raiaad 
above  the  level  of  the  others.  There  waa  a  lamp 
hung  in  the  middle  of  our  chamber,  which  ahowad 
every  thiiig  to  her  distinctly ;  and  as  she  had  no 
light  in  her  little  room,  we  never  could  pareatv* 
whether  she  was  awake  or  asleep.    As  we  kn««r  tMt 


■■■M'li  ii nlniliiiini  iiMiii  iiit  i$Jf 


riintMiflii 


I' 


f 

* 

I 


10  ILAOK  NORIIIRT. 

thfl  iHghtMit  deviation  from  th»  rule*  would  txpoM 
ut  to  hrr  ob«crvotion,  at  well  on  to  that  of  our 
eompaniona,  in  whom  il  .»•  a  virtue  lo  bitray  ono 
«noth«r'i  faults,  m  wiU  ^.  to  confess  our  own.  I 
felt  myself  under  a  continu»»l  exposure  to  sufli-r  what 
I  disliked,  nn<l  had  my  mind  occupied  iu  thinkintf 
o^what  I  wu»  to  do  next,  uiul  what  I  must  avoid. 

Tlioiit(li  I  Hoon  learned  the  rules  and  ceremonies 
we  had  to  pass,  which  were  many,  and  wc  hud  to 
be  wry  pniticular  in  their  observuiice.  Wa  were 
omploy«^  i-^  diiTc rent  kmds  of  work  while  I  was  a 
novice.  !!  "ic  most  bcnutiful  specimen  of  tli*-  nuns' 
manufacture  which  I  saw,  was  a  rich  ciirpvi  made 
of  fine  tTWrstcd,  which  had  iK-en  be>»uu  k'for#  my 
acquumtanco  with  the  Convent,  and  wn»  (iniithed 
while  I  was  there.  This  was  sent  us  n  prew  iit  to 
t{i«  King  of  Engliind,  as  an  expression  of  gratitude 
for  the  money  aiMUKilly  received  from  the  govern- 
ment. It  was  about  forty  yards  in  length,  uud  very 
handsome.  Wo  were  ignorant  of  the  amount  of 
money  thus  received.  The  Convent  of  Grey  Nuns 
hM  also  received  funds  from  the  govemmcDt,  though 
on  aome  account  or  other,  had  not  for  several  years. 
I  waa  sitting  by  a  window  at  ona  time,  with 
a  fill  named  Jane  M'Coy,  when  one  of  the  old  nuns 
came  up  and  spoko  to  us  in  a  tone  of  livelinesa  and 
kindneas  which  seemed  strange,  in  a  place  whcra 
«v«ry  thing  appeared  so  cold  and  reserved.  Some 
rk  which  the  made  waa  evidently  intended  to 


t. 


.     #•*. 


i 


IRT. 

I  rules  would  tipoM 
U  an  to  that  of  our 
a  virtue  to  bitray  ono 
J  confess  our  own,  I 
uponuro  to  Bufli-r  what 

occupied  iu  thinkii)(f 
what  I  must  avoid, 
rules  Bnd  ccn'moniof 
luiiy,  nnd  wc  hud  to 
(servunco.     W«  w«ro 

work  whilf  I  was  a 
»peciint'n  of  tli*  nuns' 
us  a  rich  carpvi  mid»' 
K.trn  bcjjfuu  Morn  my 
•nt,  Olid  wn«  fininhud 
8  sriit  us  n  prttS'Mit  to 
xpressiou  of  gtutitud« 
ivfd  from  th«  govern- 
Js  in  length,  uud  very 
lint  of  llie  amount  of 
/onvenl  nf  Oroy  Nuns 
[w  government,  though 
I  nut  for  several  years. 
)\v  at  on*  timv,  with 
len  one  of  the  old  nuns 

tone  of  liveliness  attd 
ige,  in  a  place  where 

and  reserved.     Some 
I  evidently  intended  to 


^\ 


BLAiiK  NVNNCRV.    * 


cheer  and  enooursge  m«>,  and  made  me  think  that 
she  folt  some  intttrest  in  mu.  I  do  not  recollect  what 
she  snid,  but  I  remember  it  gave  me  pleasure.  1 
also  remember  that  her  manners  struck  roe  »ingu> 
larly.  She  was  rather  old  for  n  nun,  that  is,  proba- 
biy  thirty;  her  figure  large,  her  fiice  wrinkled,  and 
her  dress  careless.  She  seemed  also  to  bo  under 
less  restraint  than  the  others,  and  this,  1  afterward 
found,  was  the  case.  She  sometimes  even  set  the 
rules  at  defiance.  She  would  speak  aloud  when 
silence  was  rvcfuired.  and  sometimes  walk  about 
when  she  ought  to  bfive  kept  her  place:  she  wouM 
even  say  and  do  tbinge  on  purpose  to  make  us 
laugh ;  and  although  often  blamed  for  her  conduct, 
had  her  oflfencee  frequently  passed  over,  when  others 
would  have  been  punished  with  penances. 

I  learnt  that  this  woman  had  always  been  singnbir. 
She  never  would  consent  to  take  a  saint's  namf  on 
receiving  the  veil,  and  had  always  been  kno^Ml^ 
her  owii,  which  was  Jane  Ray.  Her  irregularis 
were  found  to  be  numerous,  and  penancee  were  of 
so  little  use  in  governing  hor,  that  she  was  pitied  by 
some,  who  thought  her  partially  insane.  She  was 
therefore  commonly  spoken  of  as  mad  Jane  Ray ; 
and  when  she  committed  a  fruit,  it  was  often  apeio- 
gised  for  by  the  Superior  or  other  nuns,  on  the 
gronud  that  she  dut  not  know  what  she  did.         « ; 

The  occupations  of  a  novice  in  the  Black  NjU* 
aarjr  are  not  sueh  as  sonia  of  our  readers  iHy 
4 


V  '"'A-! 


I  ^ 


i* . 


1^ 


\ 


§§  ILAfK    NItNNRIIf. 

■uppOM.  Tlicy  (ir«  not  employed  in  studying  th« 
higher  brnncheiof  ediicniion;  they  are  not  ofTercd 
any  advanlageii  for  utorin^f  their  minda,  or  polishing 
Iheir  mannera ;  they  are  not  taught  even  rending, 
writing,  or  arithmt'tic  ;  rtiitrh  leaa  any  of  the  mora 
advanced  brnnchea  of  knowledge.  My  time  was 
chiefly  employo<l,  at  fint,  in  work  nnd  prnyera.  It 
ia  true,  during  lh«<  Inat  year  I  itudii'd  a  ^tvat  deal, 
and  wna  re(|uiri<dto  work  but  very  little;  but  itwna 
tha  atudy  of  pmyora  in  French  and  Latin,  which  I 
had  merely  to  commit  to  memory,  to  prepare  for  the 
easy  repetition  of  them  on  my  recaption,  and  oAcr  1 
abould  be  admitted  aa  a  nun. 

Among  the  wonderful  oventa  which  had  happened 
m  the  Convent,  that  of  the  audden  converaion  of  • 
gay  young  lady  of  the  city  into  a  nun,  appeared  to 
me  one  of  the  moat  remarkable.  The  itory  which  I 
firat  heard,  whilo  a  novice,  made  a  deep  imprctaion 
■apo  my  mind.  It  waa  nearly  aa  folluwa  : — 
TTho  daughter  of  a  weahhy  citizen  of  Montreal 
WM  paaaing  the  ehurch  of  Bon  Becoura,  one  even* 
ing  on  her  way  to  •  boll,  when  the  waa  auddenly 
thrown  down  upon  the  atepa  or  near  the  door,  and 
received  a  severe  ahock.  Sho  waa  taken  up,  and 
lemoved  first,  I  think,  into  the  church,  but  soon  into 
Iho  Black  Nunnery,  which  abe  soon  determined  to 
join  as  a  nun  ;  instead,  however,  of  being  requiivd 
Id  paaa  through  a  long  novitiate,  (which  usually  oe- 
tupiM  about  two  years  and  a  baUi  and  ia  abridgtd 


■<•, 


'i  J 


1 


>yf(i  in  studying  th« 
they  are  not  ofTerod 
r  min<if,  or  polishing 
tiiight  even  rrnding, 
li-ii  any  of  tho  more 
(\gc.  My  time  WM 
ork  nnd  prnycrt.  It 
•tudiivl  a  f^rrat  deal, 
Fry  little ;  but  ii  wna 
I  and  Latin,  which  I 
try,  to  prepare  for  the 
reception,  and  oAcr  I 

which  had  happened 
Iden  conversion  of  a 
0  a  nun,  appeared  to 
I.  The  itory  which  I 
de  a  deep  imprctsion 
r  as  follows  : — 
citizen  of  Montreal 
n  Becours,  one  even* 
sn  she  was  suddenly 
n  near  the  door,  and 
3  was  taken  up,  and 
church,  but  soon  into 
le  soon  determined  to 
er,  of  being  rsqoirad 
te,  (which  usually  oc* 
baU;  and  ia  abTidgwl 


1       / 


■  LACK   KVNNear.  II 

only  where  tho  ohuracter  ia  pwuliorly  oHt'inplary 
nnd  drvDiit,)  »\w  wan  ptTmitlid  to  liiki-  the  v»'il 
williout  dulay  ;  IwiiiK  ilwl  ir«'ii  by  ( Jod  lo  n  pri.«t  to 
be  in  it  itato  ul'  cinctity.  I'liu  luuanin^  of  this  UX" 
pruRsion  ia,  that  nUv  wua  a  renl  auiiil,  uiul  alruittly  in 
n  (treat  nifaaun*  raiavd  above  the  world  ami  its  in- 
flucncta,  and  iticnpoblv  of  ainiiing.  |Kiatit>iiaiin((  tho 
powi>r  of  inlorci'aaiun,  and  a  prop^'r  obji-ct  to  bv  ad- 
droaaud  in  prayt>r.  Thia  remarkublc  individual  I  was 
further  informed  wua  atill  in  tliu  (.'oiivi>nt,  thoiiflfh  I 
never  wna  allowed  to  aoe  hfr ;  ahit  did  not  tningki 
with  the  other  nuna,  either  ut  work,  wurahip,  or 
tneala  ;  for  aho  had  no  need  of  food,  and  not  only  her 
aoul  but  her  body,  wua  in  hoavi-n  a  nrvnt  part  of 
the  time.  What  addvd,  if  poaaiblf,  to  the  reverence 
and  niyaterious  awe  with  which  I  thought  of  her, 
wna  the  ihct  I  learned,  that  she  hod  no  name.  Thti 
titloa  uacd  in  apcaking  of  her  were,  the  holy  aaint, 
reverend  mother,  or  anint  bon  paateur  (the  holy  good 
sheph«^rd.) 

It  la  wonderful  thnt  wo  eovM  have  currivd  our 
reverence  for  the  Superior  as  i'nr  a*  we  did,  althoiigh 
it  was  thn  direct  tendency  of  many  inatructiona  ai.d 
ragulationii,  indeed  of  the  whole  ayatein,  to  permit, 
•Ten  to  (ot^ft  a  superstitious  tv^ari  for  her.  One 
of  us  ^vas  occnsionnlly  cnlU-d  into  her  room,  to  ent 
her  naila,  or  drcas  h<r  hair;  and  we  would  oAm 
coUe^ct  the  clippinga,  a.)d  diMrilnte  them  to  eMh 
oUmt,  or  presenre  them  with  the  uuaost  care.   I  oka* 


;  i 


!,tl 
1' 


I 


»k' 


40 


ni.\CK    NUNNKRY. 


picked  up  all  the  stray  hairs  I  could  find,  after  comb- 
ing her  head,  bound  them  together,  and  kept  them 
for  some  time,  until  she  told  me  I  was  not  worthy 
to  possess  things  so  sacred.     Jane  McCoy  and  1 
were  once  sent  to  alter  a  dress  for  the  Superior.     I 
gathered  up  all  the  bits  of  thread,  made  a  little  bag, 
and  put  them  into  it  for  safe  preservation.     This  I 
wore  a  long  time  round  my  neck,  so  long,  indeed, 
that  I  wore  out  a  number  of  strings,  which  I  remem- 
ber I  have  replaced  with  new  ones.     I  believed  it 
to  possess  the  power  of  removing  pain,  and  have 
often  prayed  to  it  to  cure  the  toothache,  &c.    Jane 
Ray  sometimes  professed  to  outgo  us  all  in  devotion 
to  the  Supenor,  and  would  pick  up  the  feathers  af- 
ter making  her  bed.     These  she  would  distribute 
among  us,  saying,  "When  the  Superior  die8,reliques 
will  begin  to  grow  scarce,  and  you  had  better  sup- 
ply yourselves  in  season."     Then  she  would  treat 
the  whole  matter  in  some  way  to  turn  it  into  ridi- 
cule.    Equally  contradictory  would  she  appear, 
when  occasionally  the  would  obtain  leave  from  the 
Superior  to  tell  her  dreams.     With  a  serious  Jacab 
which  sometimes  imposed  upon  all  of  us,  and  made 
us  half  believe  she  was  in  a  perfect  state  of  sanc- 
tity, she  would  narrate  in  French  some  unaccoant- 
able  vision  which  she  said  she  hid  enjoyed.    Then 
turning  round,  would  say,  "  There  are  «ome  who 
do  not  understand  me  ;  you  all  ought  to  be  inform- 
ed."   And  then  she  would  say  something  totally 


CRY. 

ould  find,  after  comb- 
ether,  and  kept  them 
)e  I  waa  not  worthy 
Jane  McCoy  and  1 
for  the  Superior.     I 
;ad,  made  a  little  bog, 
)reservation.     This  I 
leck,  BO  long,  indeed, 
ings,  which  I  remem- 
ir  ones.     I  believed  it 
>ving  pain,  and  have 
toothache,  &c.    Jnno 
itgo  us  all  in  devotion 
ck  up  the  feathers  af- 
she  would  distribute 
Superior  dies,reliqaes 
d  you  had  better  sup- 
rhen  she  would  treat 
ly  to  turn  it  into  ridi- 
y  would  she  appear, 
obtain  leave  from  the 
With  a  serious  hc», 
on  all  of  us,  and  made 
,  perfect  state  of  sane- 
enchsome  unaccoant- 
le  had  enjoyed.    Then 
There  are  -some  who 
all  ought  to  be  inform- 
say  something  totally 


BLACK    NUNNCnr.  4| 

different  in  English,  which  put  us  to  the  greatest 
agony  for  fear  of  laughing.  Someliines  she  would 
say  that  shu  expected  to  bo  Superior  herself,  one  of 
i.Sese  days,  and  other  tilings  whi  ;h  I  have  not  room 
to  repeaJ. 

While  I  was  in  the  Congregational  Nunnery,  I 
had  gone  to  the  parish  church  whenever  I  waa  to 
confess;  for  although  the  nuns  had  a  private  con- 
fession-room in  tlie  building,  the  boarders  were  ta- 
ken in  parties  through  the  streets  on  different  days 
by  some  of  the  nuns,  to  confess  in  the  church ;  but 
in  the  Black  Nunnery,  as  we  had  a  chapel  and 
priens  attending  in  the  confessionals,  we  never  left 
the  building. 

Our  confessions  there  as  novices,  were  always 
performed  in  one  wx./,  so  that  it  may  bo  sufHcient 
to  describe  a  single  case.  Those  of  us  who  were 
to  confess  at  a  particular  time,  took  our  places  on 
our  knees  near  the  confession-box,  and  after  having 
repeated  a  number  of  prayers,  &c.  prescribed  in 
our  books,  came  up  one  at  a  tune  and  kneeled  beside 
a  fine  wooden  lattice  work,  which  entirely  separated 
the  confussor  from  us,  yet  permitted  us  to  place  our 
faces  almost  to  his  ear,  and  nearly  concealed  his 
countenance  from  view,  even  when  so  near.  I  rec- 
ollect how  the  priests  used  to  recline  their  heads 
on  one  side,  and  often  covered  their  fiiees  with  their 
handkerchiefs,  while  they  heard  me  confess  my  sins, 
and  putquestionq  to  me,  which  were  often  of  the  modt 


*'ih'''^^^^- 


K 


If  BLACK  NrNNERY.  "*» 

improiHT  and  even  revolting  nature,  naming  crimes 
both  unthought  of,  and  inhuman.  Still,  strange  as  it 
may  seem,  I  was  persuaded  to  believe  that  all  this  was 
their  duty,  or  at  least  that  it  was  done  without  sin. 
Veiled  nuns  would  often  appear  in  the  chapel  at 
confession ;  though,  as  1  understood,  they  generally 
confessed  in  private.  Of  the  plan  of  their  confes- 
sion-rooms I  had  no  information ;  hut  I  supposed 
the  ceremony  to  be  conducted  much  on  the  same 
plan  as  in  the  chapel  and  in  the  church,  vis.  with  a 
lattice  interposed  between  the  confessor  and  the 

confessing. 

Punishments  were  sometimes  resorted  to,  wWIel 
was  a  novice,  though  but  seldom.     The  first  time  I 
ever  saw  a  gag,  was  one  day  when  a  young  novice 
had  done  something  to  offend  the  Superior.    This 
girl  I  always  had  compassion  for ;  because  she  was 
very  young,  and  an  orphan.    The  Superior  sent  for 
a  gag,  and  expressed  her  regret  at  being  compelled, 
by  the  bad  conduct  of  the  child,  to  proceed  to  such 
a  punishment ;  after  which  she  put  it  in  ber  mouth, 
10  far  as  to  keep  it  open,  and  then  let  it  remain 
some  time  before  she  took  it  out.    There  was  a 
leathern  strap  fastened  to  each  end,  and  baekled  to 
die  bock  part  of  the  head. 


:„::!K.-iiisiam,^>!!A^>ieias*j^»:iiiiiiei3iit.i  ■;_. 


ture,  naming  crimM 
).  Still,  strange  as  it 
lieve  that  all  this  was 
IS  done  without  sin. 
lear  in  the  chapel  at 
rtood,  they  generally 
plan  of  their  confes- 
lon ;  but  I  supposed 

much  on  the  same 
e  church,  vix.  with  a 

confessor  and  the 

!8  resorted  to,  while  I 
»m.     The  first  time  I 
when  a  young  novice 
the  Superior.    This 
for;  because  she  was 
rhe  Superior  sent  for 
et  at  being  compelled, 
Id,  to  proceed  to  such 
le  put  it  in  her  mouth, 
nd  then  let  it  remain 
it  out.    There  was  a 
liend,  andboddedto 


41, 


y   n--^.-:^ 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Di$pl$aMdvUk  the  Content— L^  U—IttHdtnc$  at  SI.  DtnU 
—Rttitnuu^Marriag*— Return  to  Ih*  Black  Nu»n*ty—Ob* 
Jeetion*  made  6y  eome  Notieto. 

ArriR  I  had  been  a  novice  four  or  fire  years,  that 
is,  from  the  time  I  commenced  school  at  the  Con- 
vent, one  day  I  was  treated  by  one  of  the  nuns  in  a 
manner  which  displeased  me,  and  because  I  express- 
ed some  resentment,  was  required  to  beg  her  pardon. 
Not  being  satisfied  ;irith  this,  although  I  complied 
with  the  command,  nor  with  the  coolness  with  which 
the  Superior  treated  me,  I  determined  to  quit  the 
Ck>nvent  at  once,  which  I  did  without  asking  leave. 
There  would  have  been  no  obstacle  to  my  departure, 
I  presume,  novice  as  I  then  was,  if  I  had  asked 
permission ;  but  I  was  too  much  displeased  to  wait 
for  that,  and  went  home  without  spe^iking  to  any  one 
on  the  subject 

I  soon  after  visited  the  town  of  St.  Denis,  where 
I  saw  two  young  ladies  with  whom  I  had  formerly 
been  acquainted  in  Montreal,  and  one  of  them  a  (at- 
mer  schoolmate  at  Mr.  Workman's  school  After 
some  conversation  with  me,  and  learning  that  I  had 
known  a  lady  who  kept  school  in  the  place,  they 
advised  me  to  apply  to  her  to  be  employed  as  btfr 


.i6»Sifc^lf-, 


'"ST" 


•••«»•" 


;■■ 


44 


BIAOK   NVNNKRT. 


aasistant  teacher ;  for  she  was  then  instructing  the 
government  school  in  that  place. 

I  visited  her,  and  found  her  willing,  and  I  engaged 
at  once  as  her  assistant. 

The  government  society  paid  her  20/.  a-year :  she 
was  obliged  to  teach  ten  children  gratuitously ;  might 
have  fifteen  pence  a  month,  (about  a  quarter  of  a  dol- 
lar,) for  each  of  ten  scholars  more ;  and  then  she  was 
at  liberty,  according  to  the  regulations,  to  demand  as 
much  08  she  pleased  for  the  other  pupils.  The  course 
of  instruction,  as  required  by  the  society,  embraced 
only  reading,  writing,  and  what  was  called  ciphering, 
though  I  think  improperly.  The  only  books  used 
were  a  spelling-book,  I'instruction  de  la  jeunesse,  the 
Catholic  New  Testament,  and  I'histoire  de  Canada. 
When  these  had  been  read  through,  in  regular  suc- 
cession, the  children  were  dismissed  as  having  com< 
pleted  their  education.  No  difficulty  is  found  in 
making  the  common  French  Canadians  content  with 
such  an  amount  of  instruction  as  this;  on  the  con- 
trary, it  is  often  very  hard  indeed  to  prevoil  upon 
them  to  send  their  children  at  all,  for  they  say  it  takes 
too  much  of  the  love  of  God  from  them  to  send  them 
to  school.  The  teacher  strictly  complied  with  tha  re- 
quisitions of  the  society  in  whose  emplojrment  »hfi 
was,  and  the  Roman  Catholic  catechism  was  regu- 
larly taught  in  the  school,  as  much  from  choice  as 
from  submission  to  authority,  as  she  was  a  strict 
Catholic.    I  had  brought  with  me  the  little  bag  1 


jS21*j 


*Z:j&t, 


X.-^- 


T. 


then  inatructing  the 

iUing,  and  I  engaged 

her  20/.  a-ycar :  she 
gratuitously;  might 
ut  a  quarter  of  a  dol- 
re ;  and  then  she  was 
ilations,  to  demand  as 
r  pupils.  The  course 
lie  society,  embraced 
was  called  ciphering, 
'he  only  books  used 
on  de  la  jeunesse,  the 
i'histoirede  Canada. 
lUgh,  in  regular  sue- 
issed  as  having  com< 
ifRculty  is  found  in 
inadians  content  with 
as  this ;  on  the  con- 
eed  to  prevail  upon 
I,  for  they  say  it  takes 
tm  them  to  send  them 
complied  with  the  re- 
iose  emplojrment  shp 
catechism  was  regu- 
nnuch  from  choice  as 
as  she  was  a  strict 
k  me  the  little  bag  1 


m3t 


BtAOX  NUKNKRY. 


46 


have  before  mentioned,  in  which  I  had  so  long  kept 
the  clippings  of  the  thread  left  after  making  a  dress 
for  the  Superior.  Such  was  my  regard  for  it,  that  I 
continued  to  wear  it  constantly  round  my  neck,  and 
to  feel  the  same  reverence  for  its  supposed  virtues  as 
before.  I  occasionally  had  the  toothache  during 
my  stay  at  St.  Denis,  and  then  always  relied  on  the 
influence  of  my  little  bag.  On  such  occasions  I 
would  say — 

"  By  the  virtue  of  this  bag,  may  I  bo  delivered 
from  the  toothache;"  and  I  supposed  that  when  it 
ceased,  it  was  owing  to  that  cause. 

While  engaged  in  this  manner,  I  became  ac- 
quainted with  a  man  who  soon  proposed  marriage ; 
and  young  and  ignorant  of  the  world  as  I  was,  I 
heard  his  offers  with  favour.  On  consulting  with  my 
friend,  she  expressed  a  friendly  Interest  for  me,  ad- 
vised me  against  taking  such  a  step,  and  especially 
as  I  knew  little  about  the  man,  except  that  a  report 
was  circulated  unfavourable  to  his  character.  Un- 
fortunately, I  was  not  wise  enough  to  listen  to  her 
advice,  and  hastily  married.  In  a  few  weeks,  I  had 
occasion  to  repent  of  the  step  I  had  taken,  as  the  re- 
port proved  true— a  report  which  I  thought  justified, 
and  indeed  required,  our  separation.  After  I  had 
been  in  St.  Denis  about  three  months,  finding  my- 
self thus  situated,  and  not  knowing  what  else  to  do, 
I  determined  to  return  to  the  Convent,  and  pursue 
my  fimner  intention  of  becoming  a  Black  a«B,  could 


^1  ■: 


i 


'li 


■A^ftfef*.:  • 


■''•itS^'XtlM.- 


46 


BLACK   NVNNERT. 


I  gain  admittance.  Knowing  the  many  inquiriea 
that  the  Superior  would  make  relative  to  me,  during 
my  absence  before  leaving  St.  Denis,  I  agreed  with 
the  lady  with  whom  I  had  been  associated  as  a 
teacher,  (when  she  went  to  Montreal,  which  she  did 
very  frequently,)  to  say  to  the  Lady  Superior  I  had 
been  under  her  protection  during  my  absence,  which 
would  satisfy  and  stop  further  inquiry ;  as  I  was 
sensible,  should  they  know  I  had  been  married,  I 
should  not  gain  admittance. 

I  sooa  left  and  returned  to  Montreal,  and  on  reach- 
ing the  city,  I  visited  the  Seminary,  and  in  another 
interview  with  the  Superior  of  it,  communicated  my 
wish,  and  desired  him  to  procure  my  re-admission 
as  a  novice.     Little  delay  occurred. 

After  leaving  for  a  short  time,  he  returned  and 
told  me  that  the  Superior  of  the  Convent  had  con- 
sented, and  I  was  soon  introduced  into  her  presence. 
She  blamed  me  for  my  conduct  in  leaving  the  nun- 
nery, but  told  me  that  I  ought  to  be  ever  grateful 
to  my  guardian  angel  for  taking  care  of  me,  and 
bringing  me  in  safety  back  to  that  retreat.  I  re- 
quested that  I  might  be  secured  against  the  re- 
proaches and  ridicule  of  all  the  novices  and  nuns, 
which  I  thought  some  might  be  disposed  to  cast 
upon  me  unless  prohibited  by  the  Superior ;  and  this 
she  promised  me.  The  rttoney  usually  required 
for  the  admission  of  novices  had  not  been  expected 
from  me.     I  had  been  admitted  the  first  time  wUJi- 


o 

f( 
d 
fr 

si 

n( 
rr 
cl 
al 
sc 
ih 

Pl 
J" 
to 
to 
m 
m 

ui 

80 

tei 
ht 
wi 
kt 
an 

th( 


'iiiX'.i.^:n-»¥»i  .i'i.*--t  '^M|i!iiftb»'iii  * 


% 

the  many  inquiries 
relative  to  me,  during 
Denia,  I  agreed  with 
been  associated  as  a 
jntrcal,  which  she  did 
Lady  Superior  I  had 
ig  my  absence,  which 
jr  inquiry ;  as  I  was 
had  been  married,  I 

[ontreal,  and  on  reach- 
inary,  and  in  another 
'  it,  communicated  my 
are  my  re-admission 
irred. 

me,  he  returned  and 
ihe  Convent  had  con- 
iced  into  her  presence. 
;t  in  leaving  the  nun- 
ht  to  be  ever  grateful 
Ling  care  of  roe,  and 
to  that  retreat.  I  re- 
;ured  against  the  re- 
iie  novices  and  nuns, 
t  be  disposed  to  cast 
the  Superior ;  and  this 
ney  usually  required 
had  not  been  expected 
ted  the  first  time  with- 


KLACK    NITNN'KRV. 


"^-mfmrntmn 


47 


out  any  such  requisition ;  but  now  I  chose  to  pay  it 
for  my  re-admission.  I  knew  that  she  was  able  to 
dispense  with  such  a  demand  as  well  in  this  as  tho 
former  case,  and  she  knew  that  I  was  not  in  posses- 
sion of  any  thing  like  tho  sum  she  required. 

But  I  was  bent  on  paying  to  the  Nunnery,  and 
nwustomed  to  rccelvv;  tho  doctrine  often  repeated  to 
me  before  that  time,  that  when  the  advantage  of  tho 
church  was  consulted,  the  steps  taken  were  justifl 
able,  let  them  be  what  they  would,  I  therefore  re- 
solved to  obtain  money  on  false  pretences,  confident 
that  if  all  were  known,  I  shotiM  be  far  from  dis* 
pleasing  the  Superior.^^went  lo  the  brigade  ma> 
jor,  and  asked  him  to  give  me  the  money  payable 
to  my  mother  from  her  pension,  which  amounted 
to  about  thirty  dollars,  and  without  questioning 
my  authority  to  receive  it  in  her  name,  he  gave 
me  it. 

From  several  of  her  friends  I  obtained  small  sums 
under  the  name  of  loans,  so  that  altogether  I  had 
soon  raised  a  number  of  pounds,  with  which  I  has- 
tened  to  the  Nunnery  and  deposited  a  part  in  the 
hands  of  the  Superior  She  received  the  money 
with  evident  totisfaction,  though  she  must  have 
known  that  I  could  not  have  obtained  it  honestly; 
and  I  was  at  once  re-admitted  as  a  novice. 

Much  to  my  gratification,  not  a  word  fell  from 
the  lips  of  any  of  my  old  associates  in  relation  to 
my  anceremonions  departure,  nor  my  Toluntaiy  re* 


BLACK    NVNNCRT. 


turn.  Th«  Bupeiior's  ordert,  I  had  not  a  doubt,  had 
been  explicitly  laid  down,  ai\d  they  certainly  were 
carefully  obeyed,  for  I  never  beard  an  alluaionmade 
to  that  subject  durinj?  my  aubBequent  atay  in  the 
Convent,  except  that,  when  alone,  the  Superior  would 
herself  sometimes  say  a  little  about  it. 

There  were  numbers  of  young;  ladies  who  enter- 
ed a  while  as  notices,  and  became  weary,  or  dis- 
gusted with  some  things  tliey  observed,  and  remain- 
ed but  a  short  time.  One  of  my  cousins,  who  lived 
at  Lachine,  named  Reed,  spent  about  a  fortnight  in 
the  Convent  wkh  ttie.  She,  however,  conceived 
such  an  antiprthy  against  the  priests,  that  ahe  used 
•xpreasions  which  oflended  the  Superior. 

The  first  day  she  attended  mass,  while  at  dinner 
with  OS  in  fall  community,  she  said  before  us  all : 
•«  What  a  rascal  that  priest  was,  to  preach  against 
bis  best  friend  I" 

All  stared  at  such  an  unusual  exclamation,  and 
■ome  one  inquired  what  she  meant. 

••  I  say,"  she  continued,  "  he  has  been  preaching 
against  him  who  gives  him  his  bread.  Do  you 
suppose  that  if  there  were  no  devil,  there  would  be 
any  priests  f 

This  boM  young  ncvice  was  immediately  dia- 
missed;  and  in  the  afternoon  we  had  a  long  sermon 
lifom  the  Sup*  ior  on  the  subject. 

It  happened  that  I  one  day  got  a  leaf  of  an  Eng^ 
lish  Bible,  which  had  been  brought  into  the  ConTent, 


Jiii^n.^^ 


f^flt^^' 


A' 


ERY. 

had  not  a  doubt,  had 
they  cettainly  were 
ard  an  allusion  made 
(Sequent  stay  in  the 
e,  the  Superior  would 
ibout  it 

ng  ladies  who  enter- 
Eurae  weary,  or  dis* 
bserved,  and  remnin- 
ty  cousins,  who  lived 
t  about  a  fortnight  in 
however,  conceived 
priests,  that  she  used 
e  Superior, 
mass,  while  at  dinner 
e  said  before  us  all : 
u,  to  preach  against 

ual  exclamation,  and 

eant. 

le  has  been  preaching 

his  biead.     Do  you 

devil,  there  would  be 

was  immediately  dia* 

ve  had  a  long  sermon 

ct 

got  a  leaf  of  an  Eiir 

ught  into  the  ConTant, 


BLACK    NVNNKRV. 


40 


wrapped  round  some  sewing  silk,  purchased  at  a 
store  in  the  city.  For  some  reason  or  other,  I  de- 
termined to  commit  to  memory  a  chapter  it  contain- 
ed, which  I  soon  did.  It  is  the  only  chapter  I  ever 
lenrnt  in  the  Bible,  and  I  can  now  repent  it.  It  is 
the  second  of  St  Matthew's  gospel,  >•  Now  when 
Jesus  was  bom  in  Bethlehem  of  Juden,"  Ac. 

It  happened  that  I  was  observed  reading  the  pa- 
per, and  when  the  nature  of  it  was  discovered,  I 
was  condemned  to  do  penance  for  my  oflence. 

Great  dislike  to  the  Bible  was  shown  by  those 
who  conversed  with  mo  about  it,  and  several  have 
remarked  to  me,  at  different  times,  that  if  it  were 
not  for  that  book.  Catholics  would  never  be  led  to 
renounce  their  own  faith. 

I  have  heard  passages  read  from  the  Evangile, 
rekting  to  the  death  of  Christ ;  the  conversion  of 
Paul ;  a  few  chapters  from  St.  Matthew,  and  per- 
hapf  a  few  others.     The  priests  would  also  some- 
times take  a  verse  or  two,  and  preach  from  it.     I 
hav«reed  St  Peter's  life,  but  only  in  the  book  called 
the  "  Lives  of  the  Saints."     He,  I  understand,  has 
the  keys  of  heaven  and  hell,  and  has  founded  our 
church.    Aji  for  St  Pkuil,  I  remember,  ab  I  was 
taught  to  understand  it,  that  he  was  once  a  great  per- 
■eeutor  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  until  he  became  con- 
victed, and  confessed  to  one  of  the  father  eonfts$or$,  I 
don't  know  which.  For  who  can  expect  to  be  forgiven* 
vriio  does  not  become  a  Catholic,  and  confeai  9      ' 
S 


%> 


,  ♦         rW*^ 


« 


CHAPTER  V.  ^: 

Rtedftd  OmJlnnaHm-Pain/ul  PttHng^-Spttimm  ^  iW- 
ttruetUmt  tittirid  on  Iht  SvtiJttI, 

The  day  on  which  I  received  confirmntion  wmb 
diitreuingr  one  to  me.  I  bt^licvcd  the  doctrine  of 
the  Roman  Catholici,  and  accordin)?  to  them  1  wa* 
guilty  of  three  mortal  sins;  concealing  somethini^ 
■t  confession,  sacrilege,  in  putting  the  body  of  Christ 
in  the  sacrament  under  my  feet,  ond  by  receiving  it 
while  not  in  a  statu  of  grace:  and  now,  I  had  been 
led  into  all  those  sins  in  consequence  of  my  mar- 
riage,  which  I  never  had  acknowledged,  as  it  would 
have  cut  me  off*  from  being  admitted  as  a  nan. 

On  the  day,  therefore,  when  I  went  to  the  church 
to  be  confirmed,  with  a  number  of  others,  1  suffered 
extremely  from  the  reproaches  of  my  conscience. 
I  knew,  at  lenst  I  believed,  as  I  had  been  told,  that 
»  person  who  had  been  anointed  with  tho  holy  oil 
of  confirmation  on  the  forehead,  and  dying  in  the 
state  in  which  I  was,  would  go  down  to  hell,  and 
in  the  place  where  the  oil  had  been  rubbed,  the 
names  of  my  sins  would  blaze  out  on  my  forehead ; 
these  would  be  a  tiign  by  Avhich  the  devils  woold 
know  me;  and  would  torment  me  the  worse  fiir 


"^'VteHw^B/eVr  'T 


th 

pc 

so 
sit 
•n 

CO 

bei 
all 
th( 
an 
to  I 
f«a 
arc 
bis 
an< 
wa 

0f( 

] 
oft< 
Ih 
du( 

pas 
woi 
tol 
He 
prii 
witi 


^•»' 


ting»—Sp*ttmMi  ^  t*' 

1  confirmation  wu  a 
red  the  doctrine  of 
r(lln)7  to  them  1  was 
ncealing  somethini^ 
g  the  body  of  Christ 
and  by  receiving  it 
md  now,  I  had  been 
H|ucnco  of  my  mar- 
wledged,  aa  it  would 
flitted  aa  a  nan. 
[  went  to  the  church 
of  othen,  1  auflered 
I  of  my  conscience. 
[  had  been  told,  that 
.>d  with  the  holy  oil 
,d,  and  dying  in  the 
)  down  to  hell,  and 
id  been  rubbed,  th« 
nit  on  my  forehead ; 
ch  the  devil*  would 
t  me  the  worse  for 


•  LACE  NUNNBRT.  M 

them.  I  was  thinking  of  all  this,  while  I  sat  in  the 
pew,  waiting  to  rccoivo  the  oil.  I  felt,  however, 
some  consolation,  as  I  often  did  afterward  when  my 
sins  cnmc  to  mind ;  and  thisconsoiution  I  derived  from 
anothcrdoctrineof  theaamcchurch:  viz.  that  a  bishop 
could  absolve  me  from  all  these  sins  ony  iniiiulu 
before  my  deoth ;  and  I  intended  to  confess  them 
all  to  \  bishop  before  leaving  the  world.  At  length, 
the  m'  ment  for  administering  of  the  "sacrament" 
arrived,  and  a  bell  was  rung.  Those  who  had  com* 
to  be  confirmed  had  brought  tickets  from  their  con- 
fessors, and  these  were  thrown  into  a  bat,  carried 
around  by  a  priest,  who  in  turn  handed  each  to  the 
bishop,  by  which  ho  learnt  the  name  of  each  of  us, 
and  applied  a  little  uf  the  oil  to  our  foreheads.  'I'hia 
was  immediately  rubbed  off  by  a  priest  with  a  bit 
of  cloth,  quite  roughly. 

I  went  homo  with  some  qu>.Im8  of  conscience,  and 
often  thought  with  dread  of  the  following  tale,  which 
I  hove  heord  told  to  illustrate  the  sinfulness  of  con- 
duct like  mine. 

A  priest  was  once  travelling,  when,  just  as  he  was 
passing  by  a  house,  his  horse  fell  on  his  kneea,iM>d 
would  not  rise.  His  rider  dismounted,  and  went  in 
to  learn  the  cause  of  so  e.xtraordinnry  an  occurrence. 
He  found  there  a  woman  near  death,  to  whom  a 
priest  was  trying  to  administer  the  sacrament,  but 
without  success;  for  every  time  she  attempted  to 
■wallow  it,  it  was  thrown  back  out  of  her  moutli 


-I 


'J 


li  BLACK  NVHNIIIV. 

into  the  chalice.  Ho  perceived  it  wu  owing  to 
uneonrMscci  lin,  and  loolt  awey  the  holy  wafer  from 
hnr:  on  which  hi»  horee  roeo  from  his  knc<-»,  and 
he  pursued  hie  journey. 

I  often  rpmctnb««rcd  nlio  that  I  had  bevn  told,  that 
we  ahall  have  as  many  devila  biting  ua,  t(\rc  go  to 
hell,  ai  we  have  unconfetaed  aina  on  our  con- 
aeieiicos. 

I  waa  required  to  devote  myaelf  for  about  a  year 
to  the  itudy  of  the  prayers  and  the  practice  of  the 
eeremoniea  ncceaaary  on  the  reception  of  a  nun. 
Thia  I  found  a  very  tedioua  duty ;  but  as  I  waa 
released  in  a  great  degree  from  the  daily  laboura 
uaually  demanded  of  novicea,  I  felt  little  dispoaition 
to  coroplaia 


"S/ 


JL 


idL 


RV. 


id  it  wu  owinf  to 
the  holy  wiif«r  iVom 
from  his  kiic^a,  and 

I  hnd  bwn  toM,  Uitt 

iting  ut,  if  MTO  go  to 

•ina  0(1  our  con- 

lelf  for  about  a  )'Mr 
the  practice  of  the 
reception  of  a  nun. 
luty;  but  aa  I  waa 
m  the  daily  laboura 
felt  little  diapoaition 


CIIAPVER  VI. 

TVW/if  M«   Veil.—t.  ititltw  nfltrxKtrd  vUK  tht  SuptrUr. 

—SurprU-  anu  Horrur  ul  Iht   lti»tiiMurt4.  •  Ifi^ululinn   to 
&'ulimll. 

1  WAi  inlmdHccd  into  tho  Supcrior'a  room  in  the 
ovwiing  preceding  tho  day  '^n  w  hicli  I  wo»  to  '.uko 
the  nil,  to  have  an  inltTvii'»v  with  tho  Bishop.  'I'no 
Supvrior  woa prt<a«i>t,  ur.d  ihu  inlirview  Intted about 
half  an  hour.  The  Biahop  on  thia  ni  on  other  oc- 
caaions  ajipcered  to  mo  habitually  tov^h  in  hia 
tnannera.  Hia  addreaa  waa  by  no  ineana  prcpoa- 
aesaing. 

Befbre  I  took  the  veil,  I  waa  ornamented  for  the 
c»'remony,  and  waa  clothed  in  a  rich  drcae  belonging 
to  the  Convent,  which  wns  u8i<d  on  auch  occaaiona ; 
and,  plnced  not  far  from  the  altar  in  tho  chapel,  in 
the  viow  of  n  number  of  apoctatora,  wholiad  aasera- 
bled,  in  number,  perhaps,  obout  forty,  Toking  tho 
veil  is  an  affair  which  occura  ao  frequently  in  Mon- 
ireril,  that  it  has  long  ceased  to  be  regarded  oa  a  nov- 
elty; and,  although  notice  had  been  given  in  the 
French  parish  church  aa  usual,  only  a  amall  audi- 
we«  have  aaaembled,  oa  I  have  mentioned. 

Being  well  prepared  with  a  long  training,  and 
frequent  rehearaala,  for  what  I  waa  to  perfonn,  I 


0^- 


^' 


miMimmmiti'' 


«.-''¥,'* 


84 


BLACK  XrSNBRY. 


Stood  waiting  in  my  large  flowing  dress  for  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  Bishop.  He  soon  presented  him- 
self, entering  by  the  door  behind  the  altar ;  I  then 
threw  myseif  at  his  feet,  and  asked  him  to  confer 
upon  me  tho  veil.  He  expressed  his  consent ;  and 
then  turning  to  the  Superior,  I  threw  myself  pros- 
trate at  her  feet,  according  to  my  instructions,  re- 
peating what  I  had  before  done  at  rehearsals,  and 
made  a  movement  as  if  to  kiss  her  feet.  This  she 
prevented,  or  appeared  to  prevent,  catching  me  by  a 
sudden  motion  of  her  hand,  and  granted  i.«y  request. 
I  then  kneeled  before  the  Holy  Sacrament,  that  is,a 
largo  round  wafer  held  by  the  Bishop  between  his 
fore-finger  and  thumb,  and  made  my  vows. 

This  wafer  I  Jiad  been  taught  to  regard  with  the 
utmost  veneration,  as  the  real  body  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  presence  of  which  made  the  vows  uttered  before 
it  binding  in  the  most  solemn  manner. 

After  taking  the  vows,  I  proceeded  to  a  small 
apartment  behind  the  altar,  accompanied  by  four 
nuns,  where  was  a  coffin  prepared,  with  ray  nun 
name  engraven  upon  it: 

,  ,  "Saint  Eustace." 

My  companions  lifted  it  by  four  handles  attached 
to  it,  while  I  threw  off  my  dress,  and  put  on  that  ol 
a  nun  of  Sceur  Bourgeoise ;  and  then  we  all  returned 
to  the  chapel.  I  proceeded  first,  and  was  foUiwid 
by  the  four  nuns;  the  Bishop  naming  a  number  of 


"■firJMffcBW nJ*i 


IIY. 

ng  dress  for  the  ap- 
oon  presented  him- 
id  the  nltnr ;  I  then 
iskcd  him  to  confer 
?d  his  consent ;  and 
threw  myself  pros- 
my  instructions,  rc- 
e  at  rehearsals,  and 
her  feet.  This  she 
nt,  catching  me  by  a 
granted  lay  request. 
Sacrament,  that  is,  a 
Bishop  between  his 
le  my  vows. 
It  to  regard  with  the 
ody  of  Jesus  Christ, 
;  vows  uttered  before 
nanner. 

ocecded  to  a  small 
ccompanied  by  four 
pared,  with  my  nun 


bur  handles  attached 
IS,  and  put  on  that  of 
[then  we  all  returned 
■st,  and  was  fol!:.w«d 
naming  a  number  of 


BLACK  NVNNERV.  55 

worldly  pleasures  in  rapid  succession,  in  reply  to 
which  I  as  rapidly  repeated — "Jo  renonce,  je  re- 
nonce,  je  renonce"— (I  renounce,  I  renounce,  I  re- 
nounce.] 

The  coffin  was  then  placed  in  front  of  the  altar, 
and  1  advanced  to  place  myself  in  it.     This  coffin 
was  to  be  deposited,  after  the  ceremony,  in  an  out- 
house, to  be  preserved  until  my  death,  when  it  was 
to  receive  my  corpse.    There  were  reflections  which 
I  naturally  made  at  that  time,  but  I  stepped  in,  ex- 
tended myself,  and  lay  still.     A  pillow  had  been 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  coffin,  to  support  my  head 
in  a  comfortable  position.     A  large  thick,  black 
cloth  was  then  spread  over  me,  and  the  chanting  of 
Latin  hymns  immediately  commenced.  My  thoughts 
were  not  the  most  pleasing  during  the  time  I  lay  in 
that  situation.     The  pall,  or  Drup  Mortel,  as  the 
cloth  is  called,  had  a  strong  smell  of  incense,  which 
was  always  disagreeable  to  me,  and  then  proved 
almost  suflbcating.     I  recollected  also  a  story  I  had 
heard  of  a  novice,  who,  in  taking  the  veil,  lay  down 
in  her  coffin  like  me,  and  was  covered  in  the  same 
manner,  but  on  the  removal  of  the  covering  was 
found  dead.  v„ 

When  I  was  uncovered,  I  rose,  siepped  out  of, 
my  coffin,  and  kneeled.     Other  ceremonies  Ihcw* 
followed,  of  no  particular  interest ;  after  whi«hll||hi0 
music  eonuneneed,  and  here  the  whole  was  ftip 
ished.     I  then  proceeded  from  the  chap«K  Md 


m 


m 


^"^fe" 


,.t 


S6  BLACK  NUNNERY. 

returned  to  the  Superior's  room,  followed  by  the 
other  nuns,  who  walked  two  by  two,  in  their  cus- 
tomary manner,  with  their  hands  folded  on  their 
breasu,  and  their  eyes  cast  down  upon  the  floor. 
The  nun  who  was  to  be  my  companion  in  future, 
then  walked  at  the  end  of  the  procession.  On 
reaching  the  Superior's  door,  they  all  left  me,  and  I 
entered  alone,  and  found  her  with  the  Bishop  and 
two  priests. 

The  Superior  now  informed  me,  that  havingf  taken 
the  black  veil,  it  only  remained  that  I  should  swear 
the  three  oaths  customary  on  becoming  a  nun ;  and 
that  some  explanations  would  be  necessary  from 
her.  I  was  now,  she  told  me,  to  have  access  to  every 
part  of  the  edifice,  even  to  the  cellar,  where  two  of 
the  sisters  were  imprisoned  for  causes  which  she 
did  not  mention.  I  must  be  informed,  that  one  of 
my  great  duties  was,  to  obey  the  priests  in  all  things; 
and  this  I  soon  learnt,  to  my  utter  astonishment  and 
horror,  was  to  live  in  the  practice  of  criminal  inter- 
course with  them.  I  expressed  some  of  the  feelings 
which  this  announcement  excited  in  me,  which  came 
upon  me  like  a  flash  of  lightning :  but  the  only  ef- 
fect xfos  to  set  her  arguing  with  me,  in  favour  of  the 
crime,  representing  it  as  a  virtue  acceptable  to  God, 
and  honourable  to  me.  The  priests,  she  said,  wen 
not  situated  like  other  men,  bdng  forbidden  to  n»i^. 
ry;  while  they  lived  secluded,  laborioui,  and  ^it 
danying  lives,  for  our  salvation.  They  might,  indeid. 


w 


NERV. 


im,  followed  by  the 
jy  two,  in  their  cu»- 
inds  folded  on  their 
uwn  upon  the  floor, 
ompanlon  in  future, 
he  procession.  On 
bey  all  left  me,  and  I 
with  the  Bishop  and 

me,  that  havingf  taken 
1  that  I  should  swear 
>ecomin^  a  nun ;  and 
i  be  necessary  from 
>  have  access  to  every 
cellar,  where  two  of 
or  causes  which  she 
informed,  that  one  of 
e  priests  in  all  things; 
itter  astonishment  and 
tice  of  criminal  inter- 
d  some  of  the  feelings 
:ed  in  me,  which  came 
ling :  but  the  only  ef- 
th  me,  in  favour  of  the 
;ue  acceptable  to  God, 

Sriests,  she  said,  wera 
ng  forbidden  to  mar-, 
d,  laborioui,  and  ^ 
.  They  might,  indcidi 


BLACK  NDNNSRY. 


67 


be  coniidered  our  saviours,  as  without  their  services 
we  could  not  obtain  pardon  of  sin,  and  must  go  to 
helL  Now,  it  was  our  solemn  duty,  on  withdrawing 
from  the  world,  to  consecrate  our  lives  to  religion, 
to  practise  every  species  of  self-denial.  We  could 
not  become  too  humble,  nor  mortify  our  feelings  too 
fur;  this  was  to  be  done  by  opposing  them,  and nct- 
'  :?T  'contrary  to  them ;  and  what  she  proposed  was, 
r  ;•  >re,  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God.  I  now  felt 
y  loolish  I  had  been  to  place  myself  in  th«  power 
of  auch  persons  as  were  around  me. 

From  what  she  said  I  could  draw  no  other  con- 
clusion, but  that  I  was  required  to  act  like  the  most 
abandoned  of  beings,  and  that  all  my  future  associ- 
ates were  habitually  guilty  of  the  most  heinous  and 
detestable  crimes.  When  I  repeated  my  expressions 
of  surprise  and  horror,  she  told  me,  that  such  feel- 
ings were  very  common  at  first,  and  that  many  other 
nuns  had  expressed  themselves  as  !  did,  who  bad  long 
since  changed  their  minds.  SUu  even  said,  that 
on  her  entrance  iato  the  nunnery,  she  had  felt  like 
me. 

Doubta,  she  declared,  were  among  our  greatest 
enemies.  They  would  lead  us  to  question  every  point 
of  duty,  and  induce  us  to  waver  at  every  step.  They 
aniae  only  from  remaining  imperfection,  and  were 
alwaj^  evidence  of  sin.  Our  only  way  was  to  dis- 
oMU.  ti»em  immediately,  repent  and  confess  them. 
Tktf  were  deadly  sins,  and  would  condenm  us  to 


1 


iii 


am 


a. 


1;^ 


nv~' 


58 


BLACK  NVNNKRY. 


hell,  if  we  should  die  without  confessing  them. 
Priests,  she  insisted,  could  not  sin.  It  was  a  thing 
impossible.  Every  thing;  that  they  did,  and  wished, 
was  of  course  right.  She  hoped  I  would  see  the 
reasonableness  and  duty  of  the  oaths  I  was  to  take, 
and  be  faithful  to  them. 

She  gave  me  another  piece  of  information  which 
excited  other  feelings  in  me,  scarcely  less  dreadful. 
Infants  were  sometimes  born  in  the  convent:  but 
they  were  always  baptized  and  immediately  stran- 
gled!    This  secured  their  everlasting  happiness; 
for  the  baptism  purified  them  from  all  sinAilness, 
'and  being  sent  out  of  the  world  before  they  had 
time  to  do  any  thing  wrong,  they  were  at  once  ad- 
mitted into  heaven.      How  happy,  she  exclaimed, 
are  those  who  secure  immortal  happiness  to  such 
liUle  beings !     Their  little  souls  would  thank  those 
who  kill  their  bodies,  if  they  had  it  in  their  power! 
Into  what  a  place  and  omong  what  society  had  I 
been  admitted !     How  differently  did  a  Convent  now 
appear  from  what  I  had  supposed  it  to  be!     The 
holy  women  I  had  always  fancied  the  nuns  to  be, 
the  venerable  Lady  Superior,  what  were  they? 
And  the  priests  of  the  Seminary  adjoining,  some  of 
whom  indeed  I  had  had  reason  to  think  were  base 
and  profligate  men,  what  were  they  all?     I  now 
learnt  they  were  often  admitted  into  the  nunaery, 
and  allowed  to  indulge  in  the  greatest  crimet.  wHlkk 
they  and  others  called  virtuec? 


ru 
nn 

CO 

an 
pu 
mi 
thi 
wl; 
the 

n 

oIi( 

ace 

sati 

the 

pre 

8ai( 

que 

of  I 

mil 

whi 

thai 

dut^ 

Iki 

A 

onlj 

kne 

true 

fob 


!WdMfc«  «teM4M.i£ji«s«i^t&ifcia«« 


J&km^ 


m 


fcRV. 

mt  confessing  them, 
sin.  It  was  a  thing 
they  did,  and  wished, 
oped  I  would  see  the 
s  oaths  I  was  to  take, 

of  information  which 
icarcely  less  dreadful, 
in  the  convent:  but 
id  immediately  stran- 
rcrlasting  happiness; 
I  from  all  sinAilness, 
orld  before  they  had 
;hey  were  at  once  ad- 
lappy,  she  exclaimed, 
tal  happiness  to  such 
lis  would  thank  those 
liadit  in  their  power! 
ng  what  society  had  I 
tly  did  a  Convent  now 
[wsed  it  to  be!     The 
incied  the  nuns  to  be, 
>r,  what  were  they? 
iry  adjoining,  some  of 
}n  to  think  were  base 
ere  they  all?     I  now 
ted  into  the  nunnwy, 
greatest  crimeit  wl|ikh 
i' 

^1 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


60 

After  having  listened  for  some  time  lo  iho  Supe- 
rior alone,   a  number  of  the  nuns  were  admitted, 
and  took  a  free  part  in  the  conversation.     They 
concurtq^jn  every  thing  which  she  had  told  me, 
and  repeated,  without  any  signs  of  shame  or  com- 
punction, things  which  criminated  themselves.     I 
must  acknowledge  the  truth,  ond  declare  that  all 
this  had  an  effect  upon  my  mind.     I  questioned 
whether  I  might  not  be  in  the  wrong,  and  feh  as  if 
their  reasoning  might  have  some  just  foundation. 
I  had  been  several  years  under  the  tuition  of  Cath- 
olics, and  was  ignorant  of  the  Scriptures,  and  un- 
accustomed  to   the  society,   example,  and  convcr* 
sation  of  Protestants ;  had  not  heard  any  appeal  to 
the  Bible  as  authority,  but  had  been  taught,  both  by 
precept  and  example,  to  receive  as  truth  every  thing 
said  by  the  priests.     I  had  not  heard  their  authority 
questioned,  nor  anything  said  of  any  other  standard 
of  faith  but  their  declarations.     I  had  long  been  fa- 
miliar  with  the  corrupt  and  licentious  expressions 
which  some  of  them  use  at  confessions,  and  believed 
that  other  women  were  also.     I  had  no  standard  of 
duty  to  refer  to,  and  no  judgment  of  my  own  which 
I  knew  how  to  use,  or  thought  of  using. 

All  around  me  insisted  that  my  doubts  proved 
only  my  own  ignorance  and  sinfulness;  that  they 
knew  by  experience  they  would  soon  give  place  to 
true  knowledge,  and  an  advance  in  religion ;  and  J 
felt  swnething  like  indecision.  * '"aifei* 


I 


m 


vV^sitfeviiiwaattMaMattaa^^ 


*"?^; 


i 


09  DL4CK   ?«VNNERY. 

Still,  there  wns  so  much  that  disgusted  me  in  the 
discovery  I  had  now  mnfle,  of  the  debased  charac- 
ters around  me,  that  1  would  most  gladly  hwre  es- 
caped  from  the  nunnery,  and  never  reti^up^   But 
that  was  a  thing  not  to  be  thought  of.     1  t0f  in 
their  power,  and  this  I  deeply  felt,  while  I  thought 
there  wna  not  one  among  the  whole  number  of  nuns 
to  whom  I  could  look  for  kindness.     There  was  one, 
however,  who  began  to  speak  to  me  at  length  in  a 
tone  that  gained  something  of  my  confidence,— the 
nun  whom  I  have  mentioned  before  as  distinguished 
by  her  oddity,  Jane  Ray,  who  made  us  so  much 
amusement  when  I  was  a  novice.     Although,  as  I 
hAve  remarked,  there  was  nothing  in  her  fiice,  form, 
or  manners,  to  give  me  any  pleasure,  she  oddressed 
me   with  apparent   friendliness;    and  while  she 
seemed  to  concur  with  somethings  spoken  by  ihem, 
took  an  opportunity  to  whisper  a  few  words  in  my 
ear,  unheard  by  them,  intimating  that  I  had  better 
comply  with  every  thing  the  Superior  desirfjd,  if  I 
would  save  my  life.     I  was  somewhat  alarmed  be- 
fore, but  I  now  became  much  more  so,  and  deter- 
mined to  make  no  further  resistance.    The  Superior 
then  ma '  repeat  the  three  oaths;  and  when  I 

had  sworn  ti.  .  "  was  shown  into  one  of  the  com- 
munity roomi  and  remained  some  time  with  the 
nuns,  who  we.  released  from  their  usual  smploy- 
ments,  and  enjo,  ing  a  recreation  day,  on  acconnl  of 
the  admission  of  i  -lew  sister.    My  feelings  duriag 


.■  i^MiriwiilTrlv  r'fi'«  ATailSi'»l  »(iiiiiii4^^i^iit>nilWrr^'-'¥*^' ' 


\-,  • 


SHY.    ■ 

disgusted  me  in  the 

thr  dcbnaed  charac- 
nost  gladly  hure  ea< 
ever  retiup^  But 
light  of.  1  wpiif  in 
felt,  while  I  thought 
hole  number  of  nuns 
L'ss.     There  was  one, 

to  me  at  length  in  b 
my  confidence, — the 
?fore  as  distinguished 
lo  made  us  so  much 
ice.  Although,  as  I 
ling  in  her  fiice,  form, 
saaure,  she  addressed 
ss;  and  while  she 
ings  spoken  by  ihem, 
ir  a  few  words  in  my 
ing  that  I  had  better 
Superior  de8irf;d,  if  I 
omewhat  alarmed  be- 
h  more  so,  and  deter- 
tance.  The  Superior 
>c  oaths;  and  when  I 
I  into  one  of  the  com- 

some  time  with  the 

1  their  usual  smpbjr* 

ion  day,  on  acconni  of 

My  feeling*  during 


JL-. .  .,„,,. 


BLACK    NUNN  i.1k\. 


61 


the  remainder  of  that  day,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  de< 
»cribe ;  but  pass  on  to  mertlion  the  ceremonies  whllk. 
took  place  at  dinner.     This  description  nia«jrlye%i 
an  idea  of  the  manner  in  which  we  alwaySSptHf^ 
our  meals,  although  there  were  some  poinUin 
which  the  breakfast  and  supper  were  different. 

At  1 1  o'clock  the  bell  rang  for  dinner,  and  the 
nuns  all  took  their  places  in  a  double  row,  in  tho 
same  order  as  that  in  which  they  left  tho  chapel  in 
the  morning,  except  that  my  companion  and  myself 
were  stationed  at  the  end  of  the  line.    Standing  thua 
for  a  moment,  with  aur  hands  placed  one  on  the 
other  orer  the  breast,  and  hidden  in  our  large  cuffs, 
with  our  heads  bent  forward,  and  eyes  fixed  on  the 
floor;  an  old  nun  who  stood  at  the  door,  clapped 
her  hands  as  a  signal  for  us  to  proceed,  and  the 
procession  moved  on,  while  we  all  commenced  the 
repeUtion  of  Iftanies.     We  walked  on  in  this  order, 
repeating  all  the  wttf  until  we  reached  the  door  of 
the  dining-room,  where  we  were  divided  into  two 
lines;  those  on  the  right  passing  down  one  side  of 
the  long  tabK  and  those  on  the  left  the  other,  till  all 
were  in,  and  each  stopped  in  her  place.     The  plates 
were  all  ranged,  each  with  a  knife,  fork,  and  spoon, 
rdled  up  in  a  napkin,  and  tied  round  with  a  linen 
band  marked  with  the  owner's  name.    My  own 
plate,  knife,  fork,  Ac.,  were  prepf,red  like  the  rest, 
uid  on  die  band  around  them  I  founii  my  new  nanw 
wriHen:— «  Saint  Eustace.",. ....,  ,^,  ^^ 

6  ^  ■'*^  ■  ■■     .. 


1^^: 


•?4 


'''>>»iii»ii!^*i^»kMi'<>.igmmm4^-m^m»»i:.'i 


6« 


%tkCt  NVMNKRV. 


Ther«  we  Mood  till  all  had  concludod  the  litany ', 
Witen  the  old  nun,  who  had  taken  her  place  at  the 
**^hea<l  of  the  table  next  the  door,  said  the  prayer  be- 
itremeat,  b^'ginninj?  "  Bcnedicite,"  and  we  sat  down. 
I  do  not  remember  of  what  our  dinner  conaiitcd, 
but  we  usually  had  soup  and  some  plain  dish  of 
meot,  the   remains  of   which    were    occasionally 
served  up  at  supper  as  a  fricassee.   One  of  the  nuns 
who  had  been  appointed  to  read  that  day,  rose  and 
began  a  lecture  from  a  book  put  into  her  hands  by 
the  Superior,  while  the  rest  of  us  ate  in  perfect  si- 
lence.    The  nun  who  reads  during  dinner,  stays 
afterward  to  dine.      As  fast  as  we  Bnished  our 
meals,  eoch  rolled  up  her  knife,  fork,  and  spoon 
in  her  napkin,  and  bound  them  together  with  the 
band,  and  sat  with  hands  folded.     The  old  nun 
then  said  a  short  prayer,  rose,  stepped  a  little  aside, 
clapped  her  handa,  and  we  marched  towards  the 
door,  bowing  as  we  passed  before  a  little  chapel 
or  glass  box,  containing  a  wax  image  of  the  inbnt 

Jesus. 

Nothing  important  oectimi' until  late  in  the  af- 
Unmoon,  when,  as  I  wa»  sitting  in  the  community- 
room,  Father  Dufrtoe  called  me  out,  saying  he 
wished  to  speak  with  me.  I  feared  what  was  his 
intention;  but  I  dared  not  disobey.  In  a  private 
apartment,  he  treated  me  in  a  brutal  manner;  and 
from  two  other  priests,  I  afterward  received  similwr 
usage  that  evening.      Father  Dufrtee  afterwud 


y. 

ncluded  the  litany ', 
en  her  place  at  tha 
said  the  prayer  be* 
,"  and  wo  sat  down, 
r  dinner  consisted, 
some  plain  dish  of 
were    occasionally 
V.   One  of  the  nuns 
d  that  day,  rose  and 
It  into  her  hands  by 
IS  ate  in  perfect  si- 
uringf  dinner,  stays 
u  we  finished  our 
fe,  fork,  and  spoon 
m  together  with  the 
led.     The  old  nun 
teppeda  little  aside, 
arched  towards  the 
)£)re  a  little  chapel 
image  of'  the  in&nt 

'until  kM  In  the  af- 
f  in  the  community- 
me  out,  saying  he 
feared  what  was  his 
obey.  In  a  private 
brutal  manner;  aad 
rard  received  simllfut 
r  Dufrtee  afterwvd 


^  ^.. 


RLACK  iltrNNlRr. 


03 


appeared  agoin;  and  I  was  compelled  to  remain  in 
company  with  him  until  morning. 

I  am  assured  that  the  conduct  of  priests  in  our 
Convent  has  never  been  exposed,  and  is  not  imagined 
by  the  people  of  the  United  States.  This  induces 
me  to  say  what  I  do,  notwithstanding  the  strong 
reasons  I  have  to  let  it  remain  unknown.  Still,  I 
cannot  force  myself  to  speak  on  such  subjects.ex> 
cept  in  the  most  brief  manner. 


*■. 


'-f'liiWgiiiiilti 


.li^'iMi 


BHiirtiwiwiimiiiiiimiMiiiriiNf*'^ 


r 


!l! 


CHAPTER  Vll. 

nally  Cn-tmonltt-Jan*  Ray  otnonf  tli*  Nun*. 

On  Thursday  morning,  the  bell  rung  at  half-part 
six  to  waken  u«.  The  old  nun  who  waa  acting  as 
night-wotch  immediatfly  spoke  aloud 

"  Voici  le  Seigneur  qui  vient."  (Behold  the  Lord 
Cometh.)    The  nuns  all  responded : 

"  Allons— y  devant  lui"     (Let  us  go  and  meet 

him.) 

Wo  then  rose  immediately,  and  dressed  as  expe- 
ditiously as  possible,  stepping  into  the  passoge-way 
at  the  foot  of  our  beds  as  soon  as  we  were  ready, 
and  taking  places  each  beside  her  opposite  com- 
panion. Thus  wo  were  soon  drawn  up  in  a  double 
row  the  whole  length  of  the  room,  with  our  hands 
folded  across  our  breasts,  and  concealed  m  the 
broad  cuffs  of  our  sleeves.  Not  a  word  was  uttered. 
When  the  signal  was  given,  we  ail  proceeded  to  the 
community-room,  which  is  spacious,  and  took  our 
places  in  rows  facing  the  entrance,  near  which  the 
Superior  was  seated  in  a  vergiere. 

We  firrt  >peated,  "  Au  nom  du  Pere.  du  Fiw,  «t 
do  Saint  Esprit— Ainsi  soit  il."  (In  the  name  of 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Qhoel— Amen.) 


c 

11 
i 

I 

c 

I 

8 
il 
II 

V 

il 
f( 
w 

» 

\ 
w 

II 

n 
& 
A 

«1 
Ic 
til 
It 

w 


MMKiiftliinlirllllniiii 


..Wa 


li^ai 


mAt 


ni. 

itnonf  tK*  Nun*. 

Msll  rung:  at  half-part 
1  who  woa  acting  aa 
aloud : 

(Behold  the  Lord 
jod: 
jet  us  go  and  meet 

md  dressed  as  expe- 
nto  the  passage-way 
n  as  we  were  ready, 
8  her  opposite  com- 
Irawn  up  in  a  double 
jom,  with  our  hands 
d  concealed  in  the 
it  a  word  was  uttered. 
B  ail  proceeded  to  the 
gicious,  and  took  our 
»nce,  near  which  the 

ere. 

iduPere,  duFilt,« 
I."  (In  the  nama  of 
dy  Ghoat— Amen.) 


■  LAOR  NVNNIIIV. 


••n* 


00 


We  then  kneeled  and  kiaaed  the  floor ;  then,  Mill 
on  our  knees,  we  said  a  very  long  prayer,  begin* 
ning  :  Divin  lesiis,  Sauveur  de  mon  Amo.  (Divine 
Jesus.  Saviour  of  my  soul.)  Then  catne  the  Lord's 
prayer,  three  Hail  Marya,  four  creeds,  and  five 
confessions,  (confesse  h  Dieu  ) 

Next  we  repeated  the  ten  commandments.  Then  we 
repeated  the  Acts  of  Faith,  aud  a  prayer  to  the  Vir- 
gin in  Latin,  (which,  like  every  thing  else  in  Lat- 
in, I  never  understood  a  word  of)  Next  we  said 
the  litaniea  cf  the  holy  name  of  Jesus,  in  Latin, 
which  was  afterward  to  be  repeated  several  times 
in  the  course  of  the  day.  Then  came  the  prayer 
for  the  beginning  of  the  day  ;  then  bending  down, 
we  commenced  the  Orison  Mental,  (or  Mental  Ori- 
son,) which  laatod  about  an  hour  and  a  half. 

This  exercise  was  considered  peculiarly  solemn. 
Wo  were  told  in  the  nunnery  that  a  certain  saint 
was  saved  by  the  ase  of  it,  as  he  never  omitted  it 
It  consists  of  several  parts ;  First,  the  Superior 
read  to  us  a  chapter  from  a  book,  which  occupied 
five  minutes.  Then  profound  silence  prevailed  for 
fifteen  minutes,  during  which  we  were  meditating 
upon  it  Then  ahe  read  another  chapter  of  equal 
length,  on  a  different  subject,  and  we  meditated  upon 
that  another  quarter  of  an  hour ;  and  after  a  third 
reading  and  meditation,  we  finished  (he  ezerdae 
with  a  pn^er,  called  an  act  of  contrition,  in  wlueh 


■timeMa>»mt 


iiilhiiiiiMiai 


66 


BLACK  NUNNRBV 


we  aikod  forgironeaa  for  the  •in«  comini;ie<l  during 
lh«  Oriion. 

During  this  hour  and  n  hnlf  I  bixatnu  vory  wnary, 
having  bvfore  Imcd  kneeling  for  »om«  time,  and  hiv- 
ing thi'ii  to  lit  in  another  position  nmro  uncomfon* 
able,  with  my  feet  under  me,  and  my  hands  clapped, 
and  my  body  bent  humbly  forward,  with  my  head 
bowed  down. 

When  the  Orison  was  ove',  we  nil  roee  to  the 
upright  kneeling  posture,  and  r 'liiainl  sevfral  pray- 
ers, and  the  litnnii-s  of  \hc  p.ovidtnccs,  "  provi- 
dence do  Diru,"  &c. ;  then  /o'duwcd  o  number  of 
Latin  prayers,  which  we  repeated  on  the  way  to 
mass,  for  in  the  nunnery  we  had  mass  daily. 

When  nuisa  wa*  over  we  pr<  .ceiled  in  our  us>ial 
order  to  the  eating-room  to  breakfast,  practising  *be 
■ame  forms  which  Ihavodescribed  %t  dinner.  Hav- 
ing made  our  meal  in  silence,  v\d  repeated  tho  Ut.*niea 
of  the  "  holy  name  of  Jesus"  as  we  proceeded  to  .he 
community-room ;  and  such  aa  had  not  finished 
them  on  their  arrival,  threw  themselves  upt-i  their 
knees,  and  remained  there  until  they  hac  gone 
through  with  them,  and  then  kissing  the  floor,  roic 
again. 

At  nine  o'clock  commence  i  the  lecture,  which 

waa  read  by  a  nun  appointed  to  perfomi  that  duty 

that  day ;  all  the  rest  of  us  in  the  room  being  «!• 

gaged  in  work. 

The  nuns  were  at  this  time  distribtted  in  iHhf 


^ 
I 

c 
r 
b 

r 

0 

c 

Si 

h 


tt 

C( 

pl 
tv 
h< 
th 
F 
w 
T 
d( 
m 
th 
th 

u 


,-^*.MUt»i^&»ti^         — ~ 


I  coinini;ie<l  during 

Micamu  very  wwry, 
homo  lime,  and  hav- 
>n  ninro  uncomrort* 
I  my  hand*  cla^iped, 
■aid,  with  my  hMd 

w«  nil  rone  to  the 
pi  ail  i]  it'vcral  pray- 
loviilcnct's,  "  provi- 
luwcd  Q  number  of 
ited  on  thtf  way  to 
d  ma»i  daily, 
'.ceded  in  ouruiml 
kfast,  practitinif  *be 
>ed  at  dinner.  I  lav- 
repeated  tho  lil.<niea 
we  proceeded  tu  ;he 
I  had  not  finished 
emtelvea  upcn  their 
ntil  they  h«a  gone 
•ling  the  floor,  rooc 

I  the  lecture,  whkli 
:o  perfonti  that  duty 
the  room  being  an* 

distribttad  in  iHhf 


■  LACK    NUNNIRV. 


07 


tnl  community  Mumi,  at  difftfrent  Itindi  of  work, 
and  each  wm  li«-nin;»  to  e  lorturo.  Thin  cxerci«e 
continued  until  ton  o'clock,  when  thp  rccrwtion-holl 
rang.  We  itill  continuud  our  work,  but  tho  nunt 
began  to  cnnvcrao  with  «oth  otbor,  on  ■libjwta  per- 
mitted by  tho  'ulja,  in  x\v  hfuring  of  tho  old  nnna, 
one  of  whom  wan  seated  in  i>oeh  of  the  group*. 

At  half-past  tun  the  siloncc-bell  rang,  and  this 
Cimversation  instantly  ceased,  end  tho  recitiuion  of 
some  Latin  prayers  comniemcd,  which  continued 
half  an  hour. 

At  eleven  o'clock  the  dinner-bell  rang,  and  then 
we  proceeded  to  the  dininjf-rooni,  ond  wont  through 
the  forms  and  ceremonies  of  the  preceding  day.  Wo 
proceeded  two  by  two.  The  old  nun  who  had  the 
command  of  us,  clapped  her  hands  ns  the  first  cou- 
ple reached  tho  door,  when  we  stopped.  The  first 
two  dipped  their  fingers  into  the  font,  touched  the 
holy  water  to  the  breast,  forehead,  and  each  aid*, 
thus  forming  a  cross,  said,  "  In  the  name  of  tK.. 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Qhost,  Amen,"  and  thea 
walked  on  to  the  dining-room,  repeating  the  litaniea. 
The  rott  followed  their  example  On  reaching:'  the 
door  the  couples  divided,  and  the  two  rows  ^4  nuns 
marching  up,  stopped  and  &ced  the  ts.  !e  against 
their  plates.  Thsre  we  stood,  repeating  the  close  of 
Um  littny  aloud.    The  old  nun  tl>en  pronounced 

"  fiBNimoiTV, ' 

■ad  w«  sat  down.    One  of  our  numbe.*  began  to  read 


..iu-Ji*^ 


m. 


■,F';-, 


0S  BLACK   NVNNXRT. 

a  lecture,  which  continued  during  the  whole  meal : 
she  etays  to  eat  after  the  rest  have  retired.  When 
we  had  dined,  each  of  us  folded  up  her  napkin, 
and  again  folded  her  hands.  The  old  nun  then 
repeated  a  short  prayer  in  French,  and  stepping 
aside  from  the  head  of  the  table,  let  us  pass  oat  as 
we  came  in.  Each  of  us  boweo  in  passing  the  little 
chapel  near  the  door,  which  is  a  glass-case,  con- 
taining a  waxen  figure  of  the  infant  Jesus.  When 
we  reached  the  community-room  we  took  our  pla- 
ces in  rows,  and  kneeled  upon  the  hoor,  while  a  nun 
read  aloud.  "  Douleurs  de  nMre  Sainte  Marie,"  (the 
sorrows  of  our  holy  Mary.)  At  the  end  of  each 
verse  we  responded  "  Ave  Maria."  We  thcu  re- 
peated again  the  litanies  of  the  Providences,  and  the 

"  Benissantb." 
Then  we  kissed  the  floor,  and  rising,  took  our 
woik,  with  leave  to  converse  on  permitted  subjects ; 
this  is  what  is  called  recreation  till  one  oV:lock. 
We  then  began  to  repeat  litanies,  one  at  a  tmie  m 
Buccession,  still  engaged  at  sewing  for  an  hour. 

At  two  o'clock  commenced  the  afternoon  leetnrea, 
which  lasted  till  near  three.  At  that  hour  on«  of 
the  nuns  stood  up  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and 
asked  each  of  us  a  question  out  of  the  catechism; 
and  such  as  were  unable  to  answer  correctly,  were 
obliged  to  kneel  down,  until  that  exercise  was  coO- 
dnded,  upon  as  many  dry  peas  as  there  were  ver- 
iM  in  tlia  chapter,  ont  of  which  they  w«r»  qasi- 


IT. 

ig the  wholemeal: 
ve  retired.  When 
;d  up  her  napkin, 
rhe  old  nun  then 
neb,  and  stepping 
,  let  U8  pass  out  as 
in  passing  the  little 
I  a  glass-casf,  con- 
rant  Jesus.  When 
n  we  took  our  pla- 
e  hoor,  while  a  nun 
Sainte  Marie,"  (the 
U  the  end  of  each 
ria."  We  thcu  re- 
'roTidences,  and  the 
.  >* 

H 

id  rising,  took  our 
I  permitted  subjects ; 
ion  till  one  o'clock, 
ies,  one  at  a  time  in 
ing  for  an  hour, 
e  afternoon  leetares. 
At  that  hour  one  of 
lie  of  the  room,  and 
at  of  the  catechism; 
iwer  correctly,  were 
at  exercise  was  coo- 
IS  as  there  were  ver- 
ich  they  w«r»  qoai- 


-t   -, 


:^" 


BLACK   NVNNBRY. 


69 


tioned.  This  seems  like  a  penance  of  no  great  im- 
portance;  but  I  havo  sometimes  kneeled  on  peas 
until  I  Sttfiered  great  inconvenience,  and  even  pain. 
It  soon  Bakes  one  feel  as  if  needles  were  running 
through  the  skin  :  whoever  thinks  it  a  trifle,  had 
better  try  it. 

At  four  o'clock  recreation  commenced,  when  we 
were  allowed,  as  usual,  to  speak  to  each  other,  while 
at  work. 

At  half-past  four  we  began  to  repeat  prayers 
in  Latin,  while  we  worked,  and  concluded  about 
five  o'clock,  when  we  commenced  repeating  the 
"  prayers  for  the  examination  of  conscience,"  the 
"  prayer  after  confession,"  the  "  prayer  before  sa- 
crament," and  the  "  prayer  after  sacrament"  Thus 
we  continued  our  work  until  dark,  when  we  laid 
it  aside^  and  began  to  go  over  the  same  praytis 
which  we  had  repeated  in  the  morning,  with  the 
exception  of  the  orison  mentale ;  instead  of  that  long 
exercise,  we  examined  our  consciences,  to  determine 
whether  we  had  performed  the  resolution  we  had 
made  in  the  morning ;  and  such  as  had  kept  it,  re* 
peated  an  •*  acte  de  joie"  or  expression  of  gratitude ; 
while  such  as  had  not,  said  an  "  acte  de  contrition." 

When  the  prajrers  were  concluded,  any  nun  who 
had  been  disobedient  in  the  day,  knelt  and  asked 
pardon  of  the  Superior  and  her  companions  "  for 
the  scandal  she  had  caused  them ;"  and  then  re- 
qWBited  the  Superior  to  give  her  a  penance  to  per* 


m 


i.,V! 


wif»a&ii»ait»m»A 


»-*t?*»-*r 


ro 


BLACK  NONNERT. 


form.  When  all  the  penances  had  been  imposed, 
we  all  proceeded  to  the  eating-room  to  supper,  re- 
peating litanies  on  the  way. 

At  supper  the  ceremonies  were  the  same  as  at 
dinner,  except  that  there  was  no  lecture  read.  We 
ate  in  silence,  and  went  out  bowing  to  the  chapelle, 
and  repeating  litanies.  Returning  to  the  commu- 
nity-room which  we  had  left,  we  had  more  prayers 
to  repeat,  which  are  called  La  couronne,  (crown,) 
which  consists  of  the  following  parts: 

1st,  Four  Paters,  '  jli*      vv  «> 

o»*»  ,>  2d,  Four  Aye  Mariaa,        n  a       te 

-i  *i   V  8d,  Four  Gloria  Pfttria,  ■  - 

it,<«-i'  4th,  Benissez,  Santeys. 

'&  tha  close  of  these  we  kissed  the  floor  ;  after 
which  we  had  recreation  till  half-past  eight  o'clock, 
being  allowed  to  converse  on  permitted  subjects,  but 
closely  watched,  and  not  allowed  to  sit  in  comers. 
At  half-past  eight  a  bell  was  rung,  and  a  chapter 
was  read  to  us,  in  a  book  of  meditations,  to  employ 
oar  minds  upon  during  our  waking  hours  at  night. 
Standing  near  the  door,  we  dipped  our  fingers  in 
the  holy  water,  crossed  and  blessed  ourselves,  and 
proceeded  up  to  the  sleeping-room  in  the  usual  o^ 
der,  two  by  two.  When  we  had  got  into  bedi  we 
xei^aled  a  prayer  beginning  with : 

"  Hon  Dieu,  je  vons  donne  men  coBar,** 
v-'i     »  My  God,Igiveyoumy  hetirt;"  /, 

•ind  then  an  old  nnn,  bringing  eome  My  wiMfi 


»] 

a^ 
w 

01 

m 

th 

w 

a 

in 

an 

fr( 

lei 

m( 

wc 

ti.9 

g« 

ae( 

not 

plo 

dyj 

sev 

an( 

of 

to 

sOe 

Wll 


T. 

had  been  imposed, 
room  to  supper,  re- 

ere  the  same  aa  at 
lecture  read.  We 
ing  to  the  chapelle, 
ling  to  the  commu- 
3  had  more  prayers 
couronne,  (erowo,) 
parts: 

teys. 

led  the  floor  ;  after 

f-past  eight  o'clock, 

rmitted  subjects,  but 

ed  to  sit  in  comers. 

rung,  and  a  chapter 

ditations,  to  employ 

(ing  hours  at  night. 

ipped  our  fingers  in 

!ssed  ourselves,  and 

om  in  the  usual  o^ 

ad  got  into  bedf  w« 

h: 

men  caBur,** 

heart;" 

I  KWM  hoAj 


■■■^'-x-.i-  -^'M^^t'i^  uj_i^,.j 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


m 


71 


sprinkled  it  on  our  beds  to  drive  away  the  devil,  ^ 
while  we  took  some  and  crossed  ourselves  again. 

At  nine  o'clock  the  bell  rung,  and  all  who  were 
awake  repeated  a  prayer,  called  the  oifrande ;  those 
who  were  asleep,  were  considered  as  excused. 

After  my  admission  among  the  nuns,  I  had  more 
opportunity  than  before,  to  observe  the  conduct  of 
mad  Jane  Ray.     She  behaved  quite  differently  from 
the  rest,  and  with  a  degree  of  levity  irreconcilable 
with  the  rules.    She  was,  as  I  have  described  her, 
a  large  woman,  with  nothing  beautiful  or  cttractive 
in  her  face,  form,  or  manners ;  careless  in  her  drew, 
and  of  a  restless  disposition,  which  prevented  her 
from  steadily  applying  herself  to  any  thing  for  any 
length  of  time,  and  kept  her  roving  about,  and  al 
most  perpetually  talking  to  somebody  or  other.     It 
would  be  very  difficult  to  give  an  accurate  descrip- 
tion of  this  singular  wtfman ;  dressed  in  the  plain 
garments  of  the  nuns,  bound  by  the  same  vows,  and 
accustomed  to  the  same  life,  resembling  them  in 
nothing  else,  and  frequently  interrupting  all  their  em- 
ploymento.    She  was  apparently  almost  always  stu- 
dying or  pursuing  some  odd  fimcy ;  now  rising  from 
sewing,  to  walk  up  and  down,  or  straying  m  from 
another  apartment,  looking  about  addressing  some     ^ 
of  u%  and  passing  out  again,  or  saying  soaethiog 
to  make  us  laugh,  in  perktds  of  the  most  profound 
silence.    But  what  showed  that  ahe  was  no  novelty, 
WM  the  little  attentun  paid  to  her,  and  the  levity 


n 


BLACK    NUNNERY. 


with  which  she  was  treated  by  the  old  nuns;  eren 
the  Superior  every  day  passed  over  irregularities  in 
this  singular  person,  which  she  would  have  punished 
with  penances,  or  at  least  have  met  with  reprimands, 
in  any  other.  From  what  I  saw  of  her  I  soon  per- 
ceived that  she  betrayed  two  distinct  traiu  of  char- 
acter ;  a  kind  disposition  towards  such  as  she  chose 
to  prefer,  ands^  pleasure  in  teasing  those  she  dislik- 
ed, or  such  as  had  offended  her. 


vi 


I     hi't  *i 


41 

.;             >:,/. -;■■:..•  .'''■•"'1 

'■■'      '         V'-'  H-'^:'''^  :  ;   'i^-i^ 

;'-  ■   •    v;-''' ;■'--■  """^ -•,■■':"' *r^-^jf if! 

"-;^'.  ^"    •;*.-' ■•■■■^^/'-^■'•v"     '^:^/'--:^yi'i 

•      ^     '. 

m'tr-  ■:.'-iiv:ilt^r:-l:i  'sl^M^^  f  ,^^'-.4 

1 

.■■rfn  >  ■,•  .rf^o.,.;yv^r6'.'^-»i^<S*eF"  ■'■  ' 

^i»i)ii^ssi^Mim^smitmiii.'mutiiei>eMiaiJs: 


Y. 

he  old  nuni;  eren 
er  irregularities  in 
ould  have  punished 
St  with  reprimands, 
of  her  I  soon  per- 
tinct  traits  of  char- 
I  such  as  she  chose 
ig  those  she  dislik' 


'It'? 

•'      '    ■•'  ■  A' 
'1 


*•> 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

yuyriMimi^ApartmmU  in  tk«  BUuk  JVyniury.  in  urd«r.^ 
lit  Floor-^  Uoar-Oarrtt-Tk*  Fitmdtt-Sitptrior't 
Managtmtnl  wUK  Vu  FSritndt  t^f  Notiett-RMtiM  Um-' 
CrtminatUt<if  Omet^ing  Siru  at  Cin\ft$»ion. 

I  Witt  now  gire  from  memory,  a  general  descrip- 
tion of  the  interior  of  the  CJonrent  of  Black  noos,  M 
except  the  fe\  ipartments  which  I  never  saw.  I  may  | 
be  inaccurate  in  some  things,  as  the  apartments  and  i 
passages  of  that  spacious  building  are  numerous  ,  •  I 
and  various ;  but  I  am  willing  to  risk  my  credit  for 
truth  and  sincerity  on  the  general  correspondent«, 
between  my  description  and  things  as  they  are. 
And  this  would,  perhaps,  be  as  good  a  case  u  any 
by  which  to  test  the  truth  of  my  statements,  were  it 
possible  to  obtain  access  to  the  interior.  It  is  Well 
known,  that  none  but  veiled  nuns,  the  bishop,  and 
priests,  an  ewr  admitted;  and,  of  course,  that  I 
cannot  have  seen  what  I  profess  to  describe,  if.  I 
bare  not  been  a  Black  nun.  The  priesu  who  read 
this  book,  will  acknowledge  to  themselves  the  truth 
of  my  description  ;  but  will,  of  course,  deny  it  to 
the  world,  and  probably  exert  themselves  to  destroy 
my  credit.  I  offer  to  every  reader,  the  following 
7       ^^-'.1                                       * 


'  -i>««<iMW»<>i«i>MieitwiAriMiMii^^ 


..•HMP-.-^jlB-f««''"l«?!-"rr  1,^  '^  ■ 


fl 


■LACK    RCNNIRr 


dMcription,  knowing  that  time  may  possibly  throw 
open  those  secret  recesses,  and  allow  the  entrance 
of  those  who  can  satisfy  themselves,  with  their  own 
eyes,  of  its  truth.  Some  of  my  declarations  may  bo 
thought  deficient  in  evidence;  and  this  they  must 
of  necessity  be  in  the  present  slate  of  things.  But 
here  is  a  kind  of  evidence  on  which  I  rely,  as  I 
see  how  unquestionable  and  satisfactory  it  must  prove, 
whenever  it  shall  be  obtained. 

If  the  interior  of  the  Black  Nunnery,  whenever 
It  sImU  be  examined,  is  materially  different  from  the 
following  description,  (hen  I  eon  claim  no  confidence 
of  my  readers.  If  it  resembles  it,  they  will,  I  pre- 
sume, place  confidence  in  some  of  those  declarations, 
on  which,  I  may  never  be  corroborated  by  true  and 
living  witnesses. 

I  am  sensible  that  great  changes  maybe  made  in 
-**e  furniture  of  apartments^  thi:t  new  walls  may  b« 
constructed,  or  old  ones  removed;  and  I  have  been 
credibly  informed,  that  masona  have  been  employed 
in  the  Nimnery,  since  I  left  it.  I  wel!  know,  be  w- 
circr,  that  entire  changes  cannot  be  made;  and  that 
enough  must  remain  as  it  was  to  substantiate  my 
description,  whenever  the  truth  shall  be  known. 
T%e  First  Story. 

Beginning  at  the  extremity  of  the  western  wing 
of  the  convent,  towards  Notre  Dame^reet,  on  th* 
first  story,  there  is— 

list.  The  Nuns'  private  chapel,  adjoining  wliidi 


I  .-Mwrigi»airife:<<toMiwa>aiii«WMtMBaaM^^ 


U 

e. 

V( 
S( 

ai 

fi: 
to 
pi 
wi 
sli 

th( 

Su 
to 
ro< 

P» 

COI 

"»« 

ac 
in  I 
the 
wfa 
toi 

mm 

oor 

< 


mny  possibly  throw 
allow  the  entroDco 
ivcs,  with  their  own 
declarationa  may  bo 
and  this  they  must 
ate  of  things.  But 
which  I  rely,  as  I 
factory  it  must  prove, 

>funnery,  whenever 
ly  different  from  the 
claim  no  confidence 
I  it,  they  will,  I  pre- 
)f  thoae  declaratioDS, 
>borated  by  true  and 

igesmaybeniadein 
:t  new  walls  may  b« 
sd;  and  I  have  been 
hare  been  employed 
I  well  know,  be  w- 
the  made;  and  that 
I  to  aubstantiate  my 
shall  be  known. 
try. 

>f  the  western  wing 
Dame-street,  on  the 

pel,  adjoining  wlikJi 


■  tACE  NUNKERT. 


75 


is  a  passage  to  a  small  projection  of  the  building, 
eitending  from  the  upper  story  to  the  ground,  with 
very  small  windows.  Into  the  passage  we  were 
sometimes  required  to  bring  wood  from  the  yard, 
and  pile  it  up  for  use. 

2<l.  A  large  community-room,  with  plain  benches 
fixed  against  the  wall  to  sit,  and  lower  ones  in  front 
to  place  our  feet  upon.  There  is  a  fountain  in  the 
passage  near  the  chimney  at  the  farther  end,  for 
washing  the  hands  and  face,  with  a  green  curtain 
sliding  on  «  rod  before  it.  This  passage  leads  to 
the  old  nuns'  sleeping-room  on  the  right,  and  the 
Superior's  sleeping-room,  just  beyond  it,  as  well  as 
to  a  staircase  which  conduct!  to  the  nuns'  sleeping- 
room,  or  dormitoire,  above.  At  the  end  of  the 
passage  is  a  door  opening  into^ 

H  Th*  dining-room ;  this  is  Urger  than  the 
community-room,  and  has  thi'ee  long  tables  for  eat- 
ing, and  a  chapelle,  or  collection  of  little  pictures, 
a  crueifijc,  and  a  small  image  of  the  infiint  Saviour 
in  a  glass  esse.  This  apartment  has  four  doors,  by 
tlM  first  of  which  we  are  supposed  to  hare  entered[ 
while  one  opens  to  a  pantry,  and  the  third  and  fourth 
to  the  two  next  apartments. 

4th.  A  large  community-room,  with  tables  for 
sewing,  and  a  staircase  on  the  opposite  left-hand 
oomer. 

0th,  A  community-room  for  prayer,  us«d  by  both 
mu^uid  novices.    In  the  fiirther  right-hand  c(rirn«r 


'ilWiiMAkWsMiKuaiiAMKWj^i 


n 


■LACK  NCNNItr. 


ii  a  tmaU  room  partitioned  off  called  the  room  for 
the  examination  of  contcience,  which  I  had  viiittid 
while  a  notice  by  permission  of  the  Superior,  and 
where  nuna  and  novicea  occaeionally  reaorted  to  re 
fleet  on  their  character,  usually  in  preparation  for 
the  sacrament,  or  when  they  had  transgrensed  some 
of  the  rules.  This  little  room  was  hardly  large 
enough  to  contain  half  a  doien  persons  at  a  time. 

6th,  Next  beyond  is  a  largo  community-room  for 
Sundays.  A  door  leada  to  the  yard,  and  thence  to 
a  gate  in  the  wall  on  the  cross  street 

7th.  Adjoining  this  is  a  sitting-room,  flronting  on 
the  cross  street,  with  two  windows,  and  a  store- 
room on  the  side  opposite  them.  There  is  b«  little 
Aimiture,  and  that  very  plain. 

8th.  From  this  room  a  door  leads  into  what  1 
may  call  the  wax-room,  as  it  contains  many  figurea 
in  wax,  not  intended  for  sale.  There  wa  some- 
times used  to  pray,  or  meditate  on  the  Sayioui'e  pas- 
sion. This  room  projects  flrom  the  main  bailditig ; 
leaving  it,  you  enter  a  long  paseage,  with  cupboards 
on  the  right,  in  which  are  stored  crockery-wai^ 
Itnives  and  forks,  and  other  aiticlea  of  table  fiiml 
ture,  to  replace  those  worn  out  or  broken— all  oJ 
the  plainest  description;  also,  shovels,  tonga,  »e. 
This  passage  leads  to— '  v     k     a- 

9lh.  A  comer  room,  with  a  ftw  benchea.  ae. 
and  a  door  leading  to  a  gate  on  the  street  Hws 
lome  of  the  medicinea  were  kept,  and  per— 


ol 

wi 
8« 
thi 
no 
na 


tb 
•P 

WI 


11 

pr. 
Tl 
for 

ani 
ro( 
au 
N< 

lea 
ito 


i»^ 


*>■ 


\'S> 


IT. 

called  the  room  for 
kvhich  I  had  viaM 
>f  iho  Superior,  and 
mally  reaorted  to  ra 
in  preparation  for 
d  tranagraaaad  aomo 
I  waa  hardly  large 
peraona  at  a  time, 
community-room  for 
yard,  and  thence  to 
Btreet 

pig-room,  flronting  on 
idowa,  and  a  atore- 
.    There  it  b«  little 

r  leada  into  what  1 
muina  many  figurea 
There  we  aome' 
3n  the  Savioui'a  pai- 
I  the  main  building; 
aage,  with  cnpboarda 
lored  crockery-wiM, 
ticlea  of  table  ftimi 
It  or  broken— all  of 
,  ahoTola,  tonga,  *c 

a  few  benehea,  Ae. 
in  the  alreet  Have 
>pt,  and  peraaM  frete 


•LACK  NVNNMT. 


If 


often  admitted  on  buaineaa,  or  to  obtain  medicinea 
with  tickata  firom  the  prieau;  and  waited  till  the 
Superior  or  an  old  nun  could  be  aent  for.  Beyond 
thia  room  we  were  never  allowed  to  go;  and  I  can* 
not  apeak  from  peraonal  knowledge  of  what  cama 


Tkt  Steond  Sttry. 

Beginning,  aa  before,  at  the  weMem  extremity  of 
the  north  wing,  but  on  the  aeeond  atory,  the  fartheat 
apartment  in  that  direction  which  I  ever  entered 
waa — 

lat  Thanuna'  alaeping-room,  or  dormitoir«<),  which 
1  have  already  deacribed.  Here  ia  an  acceaa  to  the 
projection  mentioned  in  apeaking  of  the  firat  atory. 
The  ataira  by  which  we  came  up  to  bed  are  at  the 
fiirther  end  of  the  room ;  and  near  them  a  crucifix 
and  font  of  holy  water.  A  door  at  the  end  of  th« 
room  opena  into,  a  paoaage,  with  two  email  room% 
and  duaeta  between  them,  containing  bedclothoa. 
NoEt  you  enter — 

Sd.  A  email  community-room,  beyond  which  ia  • 
ppMige  with  a  narrow  atoireaae,  aeldom  oaed,  whick 
laodi  into  the  fourth  community-room,  in  tha  firat 
•toiy.  Following  the  poaaage  juat  mentioiMd,  yon 
mtm  by  a  door— 

Sd.  A  little  aitting-roook  fumiahed  in  the  fellow* 
iag  manner:  with  ehaira,  a  aofii,  on  the  n^ith  aide, . 
wewred  with  a  red-figured  cover  and  fringe,  a  table 
i»  tht  middle^  commonly  bearing  one  or  two  bo<4uk 
?• 


i^abi 


..I  i  li  ■  ■.^^^Y  |-  f  niT-iWiian'i  iiiwjiii  i 


■LACK   NOifNBIIT. 


•n  inkstand,  ^enx  Ac,  At  one  corner  ia  a  little 
projection  into  the  room,  cauMd  uy  a  itaircate  lead- 
ing from  above  to  the  floor  below,  without  any  com- 
munication  with  the  lecond  Mory.  Thit  room  hat 
■  door  opening  upon  a  staircaie  leading  down  to 
the  yard,  on  the  opposite  aide  of  which  it  a  gate 
opening  into  the  cross  ttreet.  By  this  way  the  phy* 
aician  it  admitted,  exc«|it  when  ho  comes  later  than 
utual.  When  he  cornea  in,  he  usually  sits  a  little 
while,  until  a  nun  goes  into  the  adjoining  nuns' 
sick-room,  to  see  if  all  is  ready,  and  returns  to  ad- 
mit him.  After  prescribing  for  the  patients  he  goes 
no  farther,  but  returns  by  the  way  he  enters ;  and 
these  two  are  the  only  rooms  into  which  he  is  ever 
admitted. 

4th.  The  nuns'  sick*room  adjoinathe  little  sitting- 
room  on  the  east,  and  has,  I  think,  four  windows 
towards  the  north,  with  beds  ranged  in  two  rows 
from  end  to  end,  and  a  few  more  between  them,  near 
the  oppoaite  extremity.  The  door  from  the  sittings 
room  swings  to  the  left,  and  behind  it  is  a  table, 
while  a  glass  case,  on  the  right,  contains  a  wax 
figure  of  the  infant  Saviour,  with  aoTeral  aheep. 
Near  the  northeastern  corner  of  tjiis  room  are  two 
doors,  one  of  which  opens  into  a  long  and  naneir 
passage,  leading  to  the  head  of  the  greiU  staircase 
that  conducts  to  the  cross  street.  By  this  passage 
the  physician  sometimes  finds  his  viray  to  the  sick> 
room,  when  he  comes  later  than  usual.    He  ringt 


th 
« 

"1 
til 

ed 

on 

P" 


oc 
lit] 
H 
da 

ot) 
coi 
pr. 

PS 

wii 

is! 
ao( 

tol 

ttd 
«u 
trsi 

104 

A( 


"'«!-.  b■'^iui.•->^^^<Jr*|l^.^^^l>^f^>llh■^^Mi«&t*l^i^'X^^>^»»^Jlll^^mh^l£iS 


fi! 


RT. 

le  cornfr  it  k  little 
uy  a  MaircftM  leid- 
V,  without  any  com- 
y.  This  room  hai 
n  leading  down  to 
of  which  it  a  gate 
ly  this  way  the  phy- 
ho  comes  later  than 
!  usually  siti  a  little 
he  adjoining  nuna' 
r,  and  roturnii  to  ad* 
the  patienta  he  goea 
way  he  enters ;  and 
ito  which  he  it  ever 

oinathe  little  utting- 
hink,  four  windows 
"onged  in  two  rows 
t  between  then,  near 
t>or  from  the  sittings 
lehind  it  is  a  table, 
[ht,  contains  m  wax 
with  seTeral  sheep. 
'  tjiis  room  are  two 
)  a  long  and  nane«r 
r  the  gretu  staircase 
t.  By  this  pusig* 
lis  way  to  the  sick> 
n  ustial.    He  ringt 


BLAOI   NVNNIIIT. 


79 


the  bell  at  »he  gate,  which  I  was  told  had  a  conceal- 
ed pull,  known  or/!y  to  him  and  the  priesu,  proceeds 
up-auira  and  through  the  passage,  rapping  three 
times  at  the  door  of  the  sickroom,  which  is  open- 
ed by  a  nun  in  attendance,  after  she  has  given 
one  rap  in  reply.  When  he  has  visited  hi« 
patients,  and  prescribed  for  them,  he  returns  by  th« 
same  way. 

6th.  Next  beyond  this  sickroom,  is  a  large  un- 
occupied apartment,  half  divided  by  two  partial  par- 
titions, which  leave  an  open  spuca  in  the  middle. 
Hero  some  of  the  old  nuns  commonly  meet  in  th« 
daytime. 

fltb.  A  door  from  this  apartment  opens  into  an- 
other, not  appropriated  to  any  particular  use,  bu» 
containing  a  tab|e,  where  medicines  are  sometimes 
prepared  by  an  old  nun,  who  is  usually  found  there. 
Fusing  through  this  room,  you  enter  t  passage, 
with  doors  on  its  four  sides :  that  on  the  left,  which 
is  kept  fostened  on  the  inside,  leada  to  the  stairci^sa 
and  gate;  that  in  front  to  private  siek-rooms.  soon 
to  ba  described. 

7tb.  That  on  the  right  leads  to  another,  appropria* 
ltd  to  nuns  suflering  with  the  most  loathsome  dia- 
•sse.  There  were  usually  a  number  of  straw  mat* 
trsesss  in  that  room,  as  I  well  knew,  having  helped 
to  ssrry  tbcm  in  after  theyardman  had  filled  them. 
A  door  beyond  enters  into  a  store-room,  whieh  ea- 
londs  also  beyond  this  apartment.    On  the  ri^t, 


«^*&! 


'iL 


Is*: 


■»Mi;««4«WUtfU5KHMWni*«3«>^JlWM««)i.A^ttKW<»Mi*, 


•0 


■LAOC  NONNBKV. 


another  door  o|Mna  into  tnothor  puMgc,  croMing 
which,  you  tnttr  by  a  door— 

6ih.  A  room  with  a  b«d  and  lerctn  in  one  comar. 
on  which  nunt  wara  laid  to  ba  axaminad  bafo*^ 
thair  introduction  into  tha  aick-room  laat  mantlonad. 
Another  door,  oppoaita  tha  former,  opane  into  a 
paasagfe,  in  which  ia  a  etaircaaa  laadinff  down. 

0th.  Beyond  this  ia  a  spare  room,  •ometim'^  uavd 
to  Mora  appkM,  boiaa  ofdiflarant  things,  Ac. 

lOth.  Returning  now  to  the  paaaaga  which  opens 
on  one  side  upon  the  staira  to  the  gate,  we  entrr 
tha  only  remaining  door,  which  leada  into  an  apart* 
ment  uaually  occupied  by  some  of  the  old  none,  and 
fraqoantly  by  the  Superior. 

1 1th.  and  13ih.  Beyond  thia  are  two  mora  sick* 
rooms,  in  one  of  which  thoaa  nuns  sUy  who  are 
waiting  their  accouchement,  and  in  the  other,  thoia 
who  have  paased  it. 

18th.  The  next  ia  a  small  aitting-room,  where  a 
prieat  waits  to  baptise  the  inflinta  previous  to  their 
murder.  A  passage  leada  from  this  room,  on  tha 
leik,  by  the  doors  of  two  succeeding  apartment^ 
neither  of  which  have  I  aver  entered. 

14th.  The  first  of  them  is  the  '•  holy  retreat,"  or 
room  occupied  by  the  priests,  while  suflcring  with 
the  penalty  of  their  licentiousness. 

ISth.  The  other  ia  a  sitting-room,  to  which  tkay 
have  accaas.    Beyond  thaaa  tha  pasaage  leads  to 


tv 

ri 
i'< 

•i 

t)i 
ol 
«( 

ri 

I' 
fl 

ic 

K 
il 

a 
k 
b 

ti 
A 

cl 

8 
I 

u 

b 


.*.:' 


[i)w^»AW'jft^-^r  ;[»vW.'>«  V.  *.-<»^ii>ai'wj^»iy«-.  ^tfti  faijitwii  tfaMKfiafa«fc. 


r  pMMgc,  croMing 

erctn  in  one  eorn«r. 
M  tumincd  b«fo'«> 
Dom  \un  montioaMl. 
mer,  op«nt  into  a 
leading  dovrn. 
om,  •omelim'^  i»vd 
t  thinga,  Ac. 
Maago  which  open* 
the  gate,  wa  antrr 
laada  into  an  apart* 
oftha  old  nana,  and 

am  two  mora  aiek* 
nuna  stay  who  are 
d  in  the  other,  thoio 

tting-room,  where  a 

ita  preTioua  to  their 

n  thia  room,  on  the 

eeeding  apartmeoti^ 

itered. 

I  "  holy  retreat,"  or 

vhile  Buffering  with 

IM. 

vera,  to  which  tkay 
M  paaaage  leada  to 


•tACR  KVNXKftV. 


II 


two  rooms,  contsini'ig  clotet*  for  the  itorage  of  va* 
ricu«  qrtielea,  and  t\v<^  othe ra  whrrr  persona  are  re* 
i'Cii'cd  who  Gomr  on  butinfu. 

The  public  hospitals  succeed,  and  extend  a  eon* 
siderabla  distance,  1  believe,  to  the  extremity  ul  the 
building.  By  a  public  entrance  in  that  part,  p,irtts 
nften  come  into  the  Nunnery ;  and  I  hare  often  seen 
seine  rif  tiiem  iherrnbouts,  who  must  have  entered 
by  ihot  way.  Indeed,  priests  often  get  into  the  "  holy 
tflrrr.t"  without  exposing  themselves  to  the  view  of 
f^/sons  in  other  parts  of  the  Convent,  and  have  been 
fir»t  Unown  to  be  there,  by  the  yard-nuns  being  sent 
to  :ho  Seminary  for  their  clothes. 

Tho  Congregational  Nunner}'  was  founded  by  a 
run  ja*l«d  Sister  Bourgeoisa.  She  taught  a  school 
iiv  ATontreal,  and  left  property  for  the  foundation  of 
a  Convent.  Her  body  is  buried,  and  her  heart  is 
kept,  under  the  Nunnery  inan  iron  chest  which  baa 
been  ahown  to  me,  whh  the  'assurance  that  it  con* 
tinuea  in  perfect  preaervation,  ahbough  sh*:  haa  bean 
dea«i  mora  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  ycirs.  In  the 
chapel  is  the  following  inscription:  "Sotur  Bour* 
geoise,  Fondatrice  du  Convent."  Sister  Bourgffoise, 
Fotinier  of  t!ie  Convi,nc. 

^iotbing  waa  mora  common  than  for  the  Superior 
to  step  haatily  into  oar  coiranunity-rooms,  whilo  nam* 
ben  of  ua  worettsembled  there,  and  haatily  eoitnnu* 
oicate  bar  wiahes  in  wotit)  UVa  thaae :— > 


if 


i 


'^^■t^jiit^^i^k^ 


>•  fM¥^'t:*H*K  if^-var 


".-s*. 


m 


•8  RLACK    NVKNERV. 

*'  Here  are  the  parents  of  such  a  novice :  come 
with  7)6,  and  bear  me  out  in  this  story."  She  would 
then  mention  the  outlines  of  a  tissue  of  falsehoods, 
she  had  just  invented,  that  we  might  be  prepared 
to  fabricate  circumstances,  and  throw  in  whatever 
else  miglit  favour  the  deception.  This  was  justified, 
and  indeed  most  highly  commended,  by  the  system 
of  faith  in  which  we  were  instructed. 

It  was  a  common  remark  always  at  the  initiatioii 
of  a  new  nun  into  the  Black  nun  department,  that 
is,  to  receive  the  black  veil,  that  the  introduction  of 
another  novice  into  the  Convent  as  a  veiled  nun,  ol- 
ways  caused  the  introduction  of  a  veiled  nun  into 
heaven  as  a  saint,  which  was  on  account  of  the  ain> 
fular  disappearance  of  some  of  the  older  nuns  al* 
urays  at  the  entrance  of  new  ones  I 

To  witness  the  scenes  which  often  occurred  be- 
twe«p  us  and  strangers,  would  have  struck  a  person 
very  jfowerfully,  if  he  had  known  how  truth  was  set 
■t  nattght  The  Superior,  with  a  serious  and  dig- 
uified  air,  and  a  pleasant  voice  and  aspect,  would 
commence  a  recital  of  things  most  farourable  to  the 
character  of  the  absent  novice,  and  representing  her 
as  equally  fond  of  her  situation,  and  beloved  by  the 
other  inmates.  The  tale  told  by  the  Superior,  what- 
ever it  was,  however  unheard  before  might  have 
been  any  of  her  statements,  ^as  then  attested  by  ua, 
who  in  every  way  we  could  think  of,  endeavoured  to 
confirm  her  declarations,  beyond  the  reach  of  douUL 


to 
hi 

W( 

P« 

"I 
cv 

al 

pa 
Or 
ah 
lie 
wl 
to 

"V 

cm 

pr« 
for 
ho( 
for 
pal 
toh 
me 
An 
one 
me 


AfA^iMm^^amiiWmi&^bsm- 


IT 


:rv. 

ich  a  novice :  come 

story."     She  would 

tiiisueof  falsehoods, 

I  might  be  prepared 

throw  in  whatever 

This  was  justified, 

>nded,  by  the  system 

jcted. 

/ays  at  the  initiatioii 
mn  department,  that 
t  the  introduction  of 
as  a  veiled  nun,  ol- 
)f  a  veiled  nun  into 
I  account  of  the  sin- 
r  the  older  nuns  al* 
si 

i  often  occurred  he- 
lave  struck  a  person 
'11  how  truth  was  set 
a  serious  and  dig- 
and  aspect,  would 
}st  fat'ourable  to  the 
nd  representing  her 
and  beloved  by  the 
the  Superior,  what- 
before  might  have 
then  attested  by  ua, 
k  of,  endeavoured  to 
I  the  reach  of  douUt. 


BLACK    NVNNERT. 


n 


Sometimes  the  Superior  would  intrust  the  man- 
agement of  such  a  case  to  some  of  the  nuns,  whether 
to  habituate  us  to  the  practice  in  which  she  was  so 
highly  accomplished,  or  to  relieve  herself  of  what 
would  have  been  a  serious  burden  to  most  other 
persons,  or  to  ascertain  whether  she  could  depend 
upon  us,  or  all  together,  I  cannot  tell.  Often,  how. 
ever,  have  I  seen  her  throw  open  a  door,  and  say,  in 
a  hurried  manner,  "  Who  can  tell  the  best  story?" 

One  point,  on  which  wo  received  frequent  and 
particular  instructions  was,  the  nature  of  fiilsehoods. 
On  this  subject  I  have  heord  mony  a  speech,  I  had 
almost  said  many  a  sermon ;  and  I  was  led  to  be- 
lieve that  it  was  one  of  great  importance,  one  on 
which  it  was  a  duty  to  be  well  informed,  as  well  as 
to  act.  "What I"  exclaimed  a  priest  one  doy— 
"  what,  a  nun  of  your  age,  and  not  know  the  differ- 
ence between  a  wicked  and  a  religious  lie  I" 

He  then  went  or.,  as  bad  been  done  many  times 
previously  in  my  hearing,  to  show  the  essential  dif- 
ference between  the  two  different  kinds  of  fiilse- 
hoods.  A  lie  told  merely  for  the  injury  of  another, 
for  our  own  interest  alone,  or  for  no  object  at  all,  ho 
painted  as  a  sin  worthy  of  penance.  But  a  lie 
told  for  the  good  of  the  church  or  Convent,  was 
meritorious,  and  of  course  the  telling  of  it  a  duty. 
And  of  this  class  of  lies  there  were  many  variftiea 
and  shades.  This  doctrine  hae  been  inculcated  on 
me  and  my  companions  in  the  nunnery,  more  times 


1.  :i 
ti  ■ ; 
;■ '  I 


>fi(rtWiwfthwfifa^ilrtJBa«&fa*<Lfl.«itm 


itwsi»>'..*K9*'^  3*M»nw«i»j.*r 


M 


■  LACK    MtNNERT. 


1 


,<^ 


than  I  cull  enumerate ;  and  to  ray  that  it  was  gcner* 
ally  rereived,  would  be  to  tell  a  part  of  the  truth. 
We  often  saw  the  practice  of  it,  and  were  frequently 
made  to  take  part  in  it.  Whenever  any  thing  which 
the  Superior  thought  important,  could  be  most  con- 
veniently accomplished  by  falsehood,  she  resorted  to 
it  without  Ecruple. 

There  was  a  class  of  cases,  in  which  she  more 
frequently  relied  on  deception  than  any  other. 

The  friends  of  novices  frequently  applied  at 
the  Convent  to  see  them,  or  at  least  to  inquire  after 
their  welfare.  It  was  common  for  them  to  be  po- 
litely refused  an  interview,  on  some  account  or  other, 
generally  a  mere  pretext;  and  then  the  Superior 
usually  sought  to  make  as  fiivourable  an  impression 
OS  possible  on  tho  visiters.  Sometimes  she  would 
make  up  a  story  on  the  spot,  and  tell  the  strangers  ; 
requiring  some  of  us  to  confirm  it,  in  the  most  con- 
vincing way  we  could. 

At  other  times  she  would  prefer  to  make  over  to 
us  the  task  of  deceiving,  and  we  were  commended 
in  proportion  to  our  ingenuity  and  success. 

Some  nun  usually  showed  her  submission,  by  iin> 
mediately  stepping  forward.  She  would  then  add, 
perhaps,  that  the  parents  of  such  a  novice,  whom  she 
siamed,  were  in  waiting,  and  it  was  necessary  that 
they  ahould  b*  told  such,  and  such,  and  such  things. 
To  perform  so  difficult  a  task  well,  was  '•onsidered 
a,  difficult  duty,  and  it  \^  one  of  the  most  certain 


V 
V 

n 

h 

J> 

til 

si 

th 

w 

to 

w 

w! 

•h 

ru 

ini 

to 

str 

fro 

nei 

£iv 

wo 

inc 

eyt 

wo 

SW( 

alvs 
pre 
thii 


'^*^-«iid*^i*^-':*^e*ife!i»Kiv.-^K5ttft^rM^-¥^^'4^^ 


ly  that  it  was  gcner* 
1  a  pan  of  tho  truth, 
and  were  frequently 
ever  any  thing  which 
t,  could  be  most  con- 
ihood,  she  resorted  to 

in  which  she  more 
han  any  other, 
'equently  applied  at 
least  to  inquire  after 
)n  for  them  to  be  po> 
ome  account  or  other, 
1  then  the  Superior 
urable  an  impression 
jmetimes  she  would 
[id  tell  the  strangers  ; 
n  it,  in  the  most  con- 
refer  to  make  over  to 
ve  were  commended 
and  success, 
er  submission,  by  Im* 
She  would  then  add, 
fi  a  novice,  whom  she 
t  was  necessary  that 
iich,  and  such  things, 
well,  was  ''onsidered 
e  of  the  most  certain 


BLACK    NU.NNERY. 


85 


ways  to  gain  the  favour  of  the  Superior.     Whoever 
volunteered  to  make  a  story  on  the  spot,  was  sent  im- 
mediately to  tell  it,  and  the  other  nuns  present  were 
hurried  off  with  her  under  strict  injunctions  to  uphold 
her  in  every  thing  she  might  state.    The  Superior,  as 
there  was  every  reason  to  believe,  on  all  such  occa- 
sion*  when  she  did  not  herself  appear,  hastened  to 
the  apartment  adjoining  that  in  which  the  nun.i 
were  going,  thereto  listen  through  the  thin  partition, 
to  hear  whether  all  performed  their  parts  aright.  It 
was  not  uncommon  for  her  to  go  rather  further, 
when  she  wanted  time  to  give  such  explanations  as 
•ho  could  have  deaired.     She  would  then  enter  ab- 
ruptly, ask,  "  Who  can  tell  a  good  story  this  morn- 
mg  ?"  and  hurry  us  off  without  a  moment's  delay, 
to  do  our  best  at  a  venture,  without  waiting  for  in- 
structions.    It  Avould  be  curious,  could  a  stranger 
from  the  "  wicked  world"  outside  the  Convent,  wit- 
ness such  a  scone.    One  of  the  nuns,  who  ffu  k  a 
fitvourable  humor  to  undertake  the  proposed  task 
would  step  promptly  forward,  and  signify  he?  in*3» 
iness  in  the  usual  way :  by  a  knowing  wink  ^-  o«« 
eye,  and  a  slight  toss  of  the  head. 

"  Well,  go  and  do  the  best  you  can,"  the  Srperior 
would  siiy ;  "  and  all  the  rest  of  you  must  mind  ai^d 
swear  to  it"  The  latter  part  of  the  order,  at  least,  was 
always  performed ;  for  in  every  su.  h  case,  alllJje  uuns 
present  appeared  as  unanimous  witnesses  of  every 
thinjr  that  was  uttered  by  the  spokesman  of  the  day. 


3?^ 


■^ia^-. 


mi 


M 


HLACR   NVNNKRT. 


We  were  constantly  hearing  it  repeated,  that  we 
must  never  again  look  upon  ourselves  as  our  own ; 
but  must  remember,  that  we  were  solemnly  and  ir* 
rcvocably  devoted  to  God.     Whatever  was  required 
of  us.  wo  were  called  upon  to  yield  under  the  most 
solemn  considerations.     I  cannot  speak  on  every 
particular  with  equal  freedom  ;  but  1  wish  my  read- 
ers clearly  to  understand  the  condition  in  which  we 
were  placed,  and  the  means  used  to  reduce  us  to  what 
vre  had  to  submit  to.    Not  only  were  we  required  to 
perform  the  several  tasks  imposed  upon  us  at  work, 
prayers,  ami  penances,  under  the  idea  that  wo  were 
performing  solemn  d'Uies  to  our  Maker,  but  every 
thing  else  which  was  required  of  us,  we  T-rere  con- 
stantly told,  was  something  indispensable  in  his  sight. 
The  Priests,  we  admitted,  were  the  servants  of  God, 
specially  appointed  by  his  authority,  to  teach  us  our 
duty,  to  absolve  us  from  sin,  and  to  lead  us  to  hea- 
ven.   Without  their  assistance,  we  had  allowed  we 
could  never  onjoy  the  favour  of  God;  unless  they 
administered  the  sacraments  to  us,  we  could  not  en- 
joy everlasting  happiness.     Having  consented  to 
acknowledge  all  this,  we  hadl  no  objection  to  urge 
against  admitting  any  other  demand  that  might  be 
made  for  or  by  them.     If  we  thought  an  act  ever  so 
criminal,  the  Superior  would  tell  us  that  the  priests 
Scted  under  the  direct  sanction  of  God,  and  eotld 
not  sin.    Of  course,  then,  it  could  not  bo  wrong  to 
comply  Avith  any  of  their  requests,  because  tliey 


e 

b 
ti 

01 

b 

1> 
lii 
ol 

■( 

w 
w 
of 

sti 

}h 

so 
wi 
on 
•P 


'■'5.*  ^--ii^/^^m^v'^'S.i'i'-  •^"•■jAvSf.^S^^iV^-Ji^wi^si^J 


BLACK  NVNNSRT. 


87 


t  repeated,  that  we 
lelves  as  our  own ; 
re  solemnly  and  ir* 
itevor  was  required 
ield  under  the  most 
ot  speak  on  every 
)ut  1  wish  my  read- 
idition  in  which  we 
lo  reduce  us  to  what 
vera  we  required  to 
ed  upon  us  at  work, 
e  idea  that  we  were 
r  Maker,  but  every 
of  us,  we  were  con- 
pensablein  his  sight, 
the  servants  of  God, 
rity,  to  teach  us  our 
id  to  lead  us  to  hea- 
we  had  allowed  v^e 
r  Qod;  unless  they 
US,  we  could  not  en- 
laving  consented  to 
no  objection  to  urge 
mand  that  might  be 
ought  an  act  ever  ao 
;11  us  that  the  priesU 
n  of  God,  and  eouid 
juld  not  bo  wrong  to 
quests,  because  tl»ey 


could  not  demand  any  thing  but  what  was  right.  On 
the  contrary,  to  refuse  to  do  any  thing  they  asked, 
would  necessarily  be  sinful.  Such  doctrines  ad- 
nitted,  and  sucii  practices  performed,  it  will  not 
'ieem  wonderful  when  I  mention  that  wc  often  folt 
•omething  of  their  preposterous  character. 

Sometimes  we  took  pleasure  in  ridiculing  some  of 
the  favourite  themes  of  our  teachers  ;  and  I  recol- 
Isct  one  subject  particularly,  which  at  one  period 
afforded  us  repeated  merriment.     It  may  seem  irrev- 
erent in  me  to  give  the  account,  but  I  do  it  to  show 
how  things  of  a  solemn  nature  were  sometimes 
treated  in  the  Convent,  by  women  bearing  the  title 
of  saints.     A  Canadian  novice,  who  spoke  very 
broken  English,  one  day  remarked  that  she  was 
performing  some  duty  "  for  the  Go«l."    This  pecu- 
liar expression  had  something  ridicu'oiTR  to  the  ears 
of  some  of  us ;  and  it  was  soon  repented  ajjain  ard 
again,  in  application  to  various  ceremonies  which 
we  hmlto  perform.     Mad  Jane  Ray  .seizr»d  upon  it 
witli  avidity,  and  with  her  aid  it  soon  took  the  place 
of  a  by-word  in  conversation,  so  that  we  were  con- 
•tantly  reminding  each  other,  that  we  were  doing 
ihia  and  that  thing,  how  trifling  and  unmeaning 
■CMjver,  "  for  the  Goil."    Nor  did  we  stop  here  : 
when  the  Superior  called  upon  us  to  bear  witness  to 
one  of  her  religious  lies,  or  to  fabricate  the  most 
apurious  one  the  time  would  admit;  to  save  her 
the  trouble  we  were  sure  to  be  reminded,  on  our 


il<»aifc!B'»..«^Aa6«.<,4i^^„ 


19  niACX    NVN'NBRY. 

way  to  the  ouaftffcr's  ro6rn>  thot  we  were  doing  it 
"  for  the  Gi'd,''  And  so  it  was  when  other  things 
were  mcntioned—cvei ,  jhing  which  belonged  to 
our  condition,  was  spoUen  vf  its  similar  terms. 

I  have  hardly  dtnained  the  rtader  long  enough 
on  this  subjiect.  to  give  him  a  just  impression  of  the 
stroM  laid  on  conftssicn.  It  is  one  of  the  great 
points  to  ^vhich  our  attention  was  constantly  direct- 
ed. We  were  directed  to  keep  a  strict  and  constant 
watch  over  our  thoughts ;  to  have  continually  be- 
fore our  minds,  the  rules  of  the  Convent,  to  compare 
the  one  with  the  other,  remember  every  devotion, 
and  tell  all,  even  the  smallest,  at  confession,  either 
to  the  Superior,  or  to  the  priest.  My  mind  was  thus 
kept  in  a  continual  state  of  activity,  which  proved 
very  wearisome ;  and  it  required  the  constant  exer- 
tion of  our  teachers,  to  keep  us  up  to  the  practico 
they  inculcated. 

Another  talc  recurs  to  me,  of  those  which  were 
frequently  told  us  to  make  us  feel  the  importance  ol 
unreserved  confession. 

A  nun  of  our  Convent,  Avho  had  hidden  some  sin 
from  her  confessor,  died  suddenly,  and  without 
any  one  to  confess  her  Her  sisters  assembled  to 
pray  for  the  peace  of  her  soul,  when  she  appeared, 
jid  informed  them,  that  it  would  be  of  no  use.  but 
rather  foublesome  to  her,  as  her  pardon  was  impoB 
sible.  The  doctrine  is,  that  prayers  made  for  s^ilt 
guilty  of  unconlessed  sin,  do  but  sink  them  de^r 


.)  <iaiH(i,^i«if:4UMi^'n  fit.  ,>iiM*'ilf'iltimSilX^lliMSM>Util!- 


Y. 

t  wc  were  doing  it 
when  other  things 
which  belonged  to 
similar  Xcttnn. 
tader  long  enough 
St  impression  of  the 
s  one  of  the  great 
IS  constontly  direct- 
n  strict  ond  constant 
ittve  continually  be- 
IJonvent,  to  compare 
ber  every  devotion, 
it  confession,  either 
My  mind  was  thus 
ivity,  which  proved 
d  the  constant  exer> 
s  up  to  the  practice 

r  those  which  were 
el  the  importance  ol 

lad  hidden  some  sin 
ieniy,  and  without 
sisters  assembled  to 
when  she  appeared, 
Id  be  of  no  use,  but 
r  pardon  was  impos 
tyers  made  for  sqnk 
fut  sink  them  de^r 


BLAOB  NUNNERY.  89 

in  hell ;  and  this  is  the  reason  I  have  heard  given 
for  not  praying  for  Protestants. 

The  authority  of  the  priests  in  every  thing,  and 
the  enormity  of  every  act,  which  opposes  it,  were 
also  impressed  upon  our  minds,  in  various  ways,  by 
our  teachers.  A  "  Father"  told  us  the  following 
story,  one  day  at  catechism, 

A  man  on^e  died  who  had  failed  to  pay  some 
money  which  the  priest  had  asked  of  him;  he  was 
cond  amned  to  be  burnt  in  purgatory  until  he  should 
pay  it,  but  had  permission  to  conie  back  to  this 
world,  and  take  a  human  body  to  work  in.  He 
made  his  appearance  therefore  again  on  earth,  and 
hired  himself  to  a  rich  man  as  a  labourer.  He 
worked  all  day,  with  the  fire  burning  in  him,  un- 
seen by  other  peo{»le ;  but  while  he  was  in  bed  that 
night,  a  girl  in  an  adjoining  room,  perceiving  the 
smell  of  brimstone,  looked  through  a  crack  in  the 
wall,  and  saw  him  covered  with  flames.  She  in- 
formed his  master,  who  questioned  him  the  next 
morning,  and  found  that  his  hired  man  was  secretly 
sufienng  the  pains  uf  purgatory,  for  neglecting  to 
pay  a  certain  sum  of  money  to  the  priest.  He, 
therefore,  furnished  him  the  amount  due ;  it  was 
paid,  and  the  servant  went  off  immediately  to  heav- 
en. The  priest  cannot  forgive  any  debt  due  unto 
him,  because  it  is  the  Lord's  estate. 

^hile  at  confession,  I  was  urged  to  hide  nothing 
firom  the  priest,  and  have  been  told  by  them,  that 


# 


•• 


--(pf 


Mte<. 


»v*it*&aiiJJK. -!*«»«.*?■»» 


■r 


00 


BLACK   NITMKHV. 


they  alrcody  knew  wliat  was  in  my  heart,  but  would 
pot  tell,  because  it  wos  necessary  for  me  to  confess  it. 
I  really  beiir.-ved  that  the  priests  were  acquainted 
with  my  thoughts ;  and  often  stood  in  great  awe  of 
them.  They  often  told  mo  they  had  power  to  strike 
roe  dead  at  any  moment. 


V 


T!* 


.,'m: 


'*•{ 


^%'  '•' 


HS»«Mt)Wi^^ll&i</«aU^M£!^fe  < 


ly  heart,  but  would 
for  me  to  confcia  it 
s  were  acquainted 
od  in  great  awe  of 
had  power  to  strike 


•^ 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Nun*  with  timilar  namet—Squaw  Nun»—Plr*t  tliil  to  thi 
Ctllar — Dueriplion  o/it—Shni:king  DUcottry  thert—Supf 
rlor'i  Inilructiuni—Privatt  Signal  tff  M«  Prititt— U^oki 
uied  in  Iht  Sunntry—Opiniont  exprttttd  q/ th*  Dibit — Spt- 
cimmi  <if  what  1  know  q/  Hit  iStripturts. 

I  FOUND  thot  I  had  several  namesakes  among  the 
nuns,  for  there  were  two  others  who  had  already 
bore  away  my  new  name,  Saint  Eustace.  This  was 
not  a  solitary  case,  for  there  were  fire  Saint  Mnrys, 
and  three  Saint  Monros,  besides  two  novices  of  that 
name.  Of  my  namesakes  I  have  little  to  say,  for 
they  resembled  most  of  nuns ;  being  so  much  cut  off 
from  intercourse  with  me  and  the  other  sisters,  that 
I  never  taw  any  thing  in  them,  nor  learnt  any  thing 
about  them,  worth  mentioning. 

Several  of  my  new  companions  were  squaws, 
who  had  taken  the  veil  at  different  times.  They 
were  from  some  of  the  Indian  settlements  in  the 
country,  but  were  not  distinguishable  by  any  strik- 
ing habits  of  character  from  other  nuns,  and  were 
genendly  not  very  difl'erent  in  their  appearance 
when  in  their  usual  dress,  and  engaged  in  their  cus* 
tonury  occupations.  It  was  evident,  that  they  were 
treated  with  much  kindness  and  lenity  by  the  Su> 


K'JU^i™ 


M 


■  LACK  NONNIRT. 


p«rtor  and  tha  old  nuni ;  and  this  I  diicovered  wu 
^tf^  done  io  order  to  render  them  at  well  contented  and 
happy  in  their  tituation  aa  pouibie;  and  ahould 
have  attributed  the  motivea  for  thia  partiality  to 
their  wiahtng,  that  they  might  not  influence  othora 
to  keep  away,  had  I  not  known,  they  were  like  our 
aelvea,  unable  to  exert  aurh  an  influence.  And 
therefore,  I  could  not  aatiafy  my  own  mind  why  thi* 
difllerence  waa  made.  Many  of  the  Indiana  were 
remarkably  devoted  to  the  prieata,  believing  every 
thing  they  were  taught ;  and  aa  it  ia  repreaented  to 
be  not  only  a  high  honour,  bnt  a  real  advantage  to 
^  a  ftmily,  to  havo  one  of  ita  membera  become  a  nun, 

Indian  parenta  will  oAen  pay  large  auma  of  money, 
for  the  admiaaion  of  their  daughtera  into  a  convent. 
The  lather  of  one  of  the  aquawe,  I  waa  told,  paid  to 
the  Superior  nearly  her  weight  in  ailver  on  her  re- 
ception, although  he  waa  obliged  to  aell  nearly  all 
hia  property  to  raiae  the  money.  Thia  he  did  vol- 
unurily,  becauae  he  thought  himaelf  overpaid  by 
having  the  advantage  of  her  prayers,  aelf-aaerifi- 
cea.  Ac.  for  himaelf  and  the  r«maiii(l«r  of  hia  fiimily. 
The  oquawa  aometimes  oerved  to  amuae  us;  for 
when  we  were  partially  diapiriled  or  gloomy,  tha 
Superior  would  occasionally  aend  them  to  dress 
themaelvea  in  their  Indian  garments,  which  asoally 
elicited  us  to  merriment 

Among  the  squaw  nuns  whom  I  particularly  !•> . 
membsr.  was  one  of  the  Saints  Hyppolits%  not  Um 


.d^iiddMie 


•  I  diacorered  wu 
wtll  contented  and 
iiible;  and  ahould 
this  partiality  to 
)t  influence  othora 
:hey  were  like  our 
t  influence.  And 
)wn  mind  why  thi* 
'  the  Indians  were 
[8,  believing  every 
t  is  represented  to 

real  advantage  to 
ers  become  a  nun, 
je  sums  of  money, 
ers  into  a  convent. 
I  was  told,  paid  to 
1  silver  on  her  re* 
I  to  sell  nearly  all 

This  he  did  vol- 
nself  overpaid  by 
myert,  self-saerifi- 
Oder  ofhisfiimily. 
to  amuse  us;  for 
sd  or  gloomy,  tha 
ad  them  to  drsM 
nts,  which  anmlly 

I  particularly  !•> . 
ff  yppolitt%  not  th* 


-f^- 


n 

[ 


■  LACX    NVNNKRV. 


one  who  figitrod  in  a  dreadful  sccnf,  desei .  .  m 
nnothcr  part  of  ihis  narrative,  but  a  woman  of  a  fur 
more  mild  and  humane  character. 

Three  or  four  dnyii  after  my  reception,  the  Su- 
perior sent  me  into  the  cellar  for  coal;  ond  *ftcr  ilio 
had  given  me  directions,  I  proccodeil  down  a  stair- 
cn«e,  with  a  lamp  in  my  hond.  I  soon  found  my- 
self upon  the  bare  cnrth,  in  a  spaciutis  place,  so  dark, 
that  I  could  not  at  once  distinguish  its  form,  or 
size,  but  I  observed  thnt  it  had  very  solid  stono 
wails,  nnd  was  arched  overhead,  at  no  great  eleva- 
tion. Following  my  directions,  I  proceeded  on' 
wards  from  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  where  appeared 
to  be  one  end  of  the  cellar.  After  walking  about 
fifteen  paces,  I  passed  three  small  doors,  on  the 
right,  fastened  with  large  iron  bolts  on  the  outside, 
pushed  into  posts  of  stono  work,  and  each  having  a 
small  opening  above,  covered  with  a  flne  grating, 
secured  by  a  smaller  bolt.  On  my  left,  were  three 
similar  doors,  resembling  these,  and  placed  opposite 
them. 

Beyond  these,  the '  space  became  broader ;  the 
doors  evidently  closed  small  compartments,  pro- 
jecting  from  the  outer  wall  of  the  cellar.  I  soon 
stepped  upon  a  wooden  floor,  on  which  wore  heaps 
of  wool,  coarse  linen,  and  other  articles,  apparently 
deposited  there  for  occasional  use.  I  soon  crossed 
tha  -floor,  and  found  the  bare  earth  again  under  my 
feet. 


m 


% 


■LACK  XCNNIir. 


4| 


k 


y, 


k' 


A  little  funher  on,  I  found  tb«  ctlUr  ignin  cnn^ 
tractwl  in  aixe,  by  ■  row  of  cIomm,  or  •imllflr  com- 
partmoM  projecting  on  eech  side.  Thete  were 
doeed  ^y  door*  of  a  different  deecription  from  the 
firtt,  haring  a  aimple  fealening,  and  no  opening 
throvh  them. 

JuM  beyouJ,  on  the  leA  tide,  I  pasaed  a  Maircaie 
leading  up,  and  then  three  doors,  much  reecmbling  , 
thoM  first  described,  standing  opposite  three  more, 
on  the  other  side  of  the  cellar.  Having  passed, 
there,  I  found  the  cellar  again  enlarged  as  before, 
and  here  the  earth  appeared  as  if  mixed  with  some 
whitish  substance,  which  attracted  my  attention. 

As  I  proceeded,  I  found  the  whiteness  increase, 
until  the  surface  looked  almost  like  snow,  and  in 
a  short  time  I  observed  before  me,  a  hole  dug  so 
deep  into  the  earth  that  I  could  perceive  no  bottom. 
I  stopped  to  observe  it. — It  was  circular,  perhaps 
twelve  or  fifteen  feet  across ;  in  the  middle  of  the 
cellar,  and  unprotected  by  any  kind  of  curb,  so  that 
one  might  easily  have  walked  into  it,  in  the  dark. 

The  white  substance  which  I  had  observed,  was 
spread  all  over  the  surface  around  it ;  and  lay  in 
such  quantity  on  i^l  sides,  that  it  seemed  aa  if  a 
great  deal  of  it  must  have  been  thrown  into  the 
hole.  It  immediately  occurred  to  me  that  the  white 
substance  was  lime,  and  that  tliia  must  be  the  pkea 
where  the  inbnts  were  buried,  after  being  murdmred, 
as  the  Superior  had  informed  me.    I  knew  that  Una 


k 


r 


■  V. 

t«  ctllar  igain  cnn- 
«(f,  or  imaller  com- 
•idff.  Th«M  woro 
dMcription  from  tho 
ig,  and  no  opaning 

I  pautd  a  itaircaM 
«,  much  rMcmbling  . 
ppoiita  ihreo  more, 
r.  Having  paaaed, 
enlargad  aa  beforv, 
if  mixed  %vith  some 
led  my  attention. 

whiiencsa  increaae, 
t  like  uiow,  and  iii 

me,  a  hole  dug  ao 

perceive  no  bottom. 
aa  circular,  perhapa 
I  the  middle  of  the 
kind  of  curb,  80  that 
nto  it,  in  the  dark. 
I  had  obaerved,  waa 
tund  it;  and  lay  in 
it  it  aeemed  •■  if  a 
len  thrown  into  the 
to  me  that  the  whit* 
ia  mutt  ba  the  pkoa 
Her  being  mardared, 
I.    I  knew  that  Una 


»».iii  iii«ir'  ^id 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT.3) 


1.0 


I.I 


2.0 


1.8 


1 

1.25      1.4      1.6 

^ 

6"     

^ 

(^ 


'2^^V# 


7 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


S: 


4 


•sss 


\ 


V 


<^ 


^ 


v 


■^>^. 


CS^ 


^ 


23  WfST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER, NY.  MS80 

(716)  872-4503 


5i'    #p 


fe< 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


I 


I 


«LACB   NVNNERY. 


M 


w  often  uwd  by  Romnn  Catholica  in  burying-placM; 
and  in  this  way  I  accounted  for  iu  being  scattered 
about  the  spot  in  such  quantities. 

This  was  a  shocking  thought  to  me;  but  I  can 
hardly  tell  how  it  affected  me,  as  I  had  already  been 
prepared  to  expect  dreadful  things  in  the  Convent, 
and  had  undergone  trials  which  prevented  me  from 
feeling  as  I  should  formerly  have  done  in  similar 
circumstances. 

I  passed  the  spot,  therefore,  with  distressing 
thoughts,  it  is  true,  about  the  little  corpses,  which 
might  be  in  that  secret  burying-place.  but  with  rc^* 
ollections  also  of  the  declarations  which  I  had 
heard,  about  the  &vour  done  their  souls  by  sending 
them  straight  to  heaven,  and  the  necessary  virtu* 
accompanying  all  the  actions  of  the  priests. 

Whether  I  noticed  them  Qr  not,  at  the  time,  there 
is  a  window  or  two  on  each,  nearly  against  the  hole, 
in  at  which  are  sometimes  thrown  articles  brought 
to  them  from  without,  for  the  use  of  the  Convent 
Through  the  window  on  my  right,  which  opens 
into  the  yard,  towards  the  cross  street,  lime  is  re- 
ceived from  carts ;  and  I  then  saw  a  large  heap  of 
it  near  the  place. 

Passing  the  hole,  I  came  to  a  spot  where  was 
another  projection  on  cacli  side,  with  three  cells  like 
those  I  first  described.  Beyond  them,  in  another 
broad  part  of  the  cellar,  were  heaps  of  vegetablec, 
and  other  thinge:  on  the  right  and  on  the  left,  I  found 


rf^mi^fi^^m»Si^i^^i^m.imiiiiivsu^ri^ 


M 


BLACK  NVNNERr. 


1^. 


the  charcoal  I  was  in  search  of.  This  was  place<J 
in  a  heap  against  the  wall,  as  I  might  then  have  ob> 
served,  near  a  small  high  window,  like  the  rest,  at 
which  it  is  tlirownin.  Beyond  this  spot,  at  a  short 
distance,  the  cellar  terminated. 

The  top  quite  to  that  point,  is  arched  overhead, 
though  at  diiTerent  heights,  for  the  earth  on  the  bot- 
tom is  uneven,  and  in  some  places,  several  feet  high- 
er than  in  others. 

Not  liking  to  be  alone  in  so  spacious  and  gloomy 
a  part  of  the  Convent,  especially  afler  the  discovery 
I  had  m?dc,  I  hastened  to  fill  my  basket  with  coal, 
and  to  return. 

Here  then  I  was,  in  a  place  which  I  had  consid- 
ered as  the  nearest  imitation  of  heaven  to  be  found 
on  earth,  among  a  society  where  deeds  were  con- 
stantly perpetrated,  which  I  had  believed  to  be  most 
crimin-\l,  and  had  now  found  the  place,  in  which 
harmless  infants  were  unfeelingly  thro^vn  out  of 
sight,  after  being  murd<ired. 

And  yet,  such  is  the  power  of  instruction  and  ex- 
ample, although  not  satisfied,  as  many  around  me 
seemed  to  bo,  that  this  was  all  righteous  and  proper, 
I  sometimes  was  half  inclined  to  believe  it,  for  the 
priests  could  do  no  sin,  and  this  was  done  by  priots. 

Among  the  first  instructions  1  received  from  tho 
Superior,  were  such  os  prepared  me  to  admit  priests 
into  the  nunnery  from  the  street  at  irregular  hours, 
(t  is  no  secret,  that  priests  enter  and  go  out;  but  if 


:ry. 

This  waa  place<J 
might  then  have  ob- 
low,  like  the  rest,  at 
i  this  spot,  at  a  short 

is  arched  overhead, 
the  earth  on  the  bot> 
ses,  several  feet  high- 
spacious  and  gloomy 
y  oder  the  discovery 
ny  basket  with  coal, 

which  I  had  consiU> 
'  heaven  to  be  found 
ere  deeds  were  con- 
d  believed  to  be  most 
the  place,  in  which 
ingly  thro^vn  out  of 

if  instruction  and  ex- 
is  many  around  me 
ighteous  and  proper, 
to  believe  it,  for  the 
was  done  by  pri«Ma. 
1  received  from  the 
d  me  to  admit  priests 
it  at  irregular  hours. 
X  and  go  out;  but  if 


8«A 


•rf 


BLACK  NVNKERT. 


97 


ihey  were  to  bo  watched  by  any  person  in  St.  Paul's* 
street  all  day  long,  no  irregularity  might  be  sus- 
pected ;  and  they  might  be  supposed  to  visit  the  Con- 
vent for  the  performance  of  religious  ceremonies 
merely. 

But  if  a  person  were  near  the  gate  about  mid- 
night, he  might  sometimes  form  a  diflerent  opinion ; 
for  when  a  stray  priest  is  shut  out  of  the  Seminary, 
or  la  otherwise  put  in  the  need  of  seeking  a  lodg- 
ing, he  is  always  sure  of  being  admitted  into  the 
block  nunnery.  Nobody  but  a  priest  can  even  ring 
the  bell  at  the  sick-room  door ;  much  less  can  any 
but  a  priest  gain  admittance.  The  pull  of  the  bell 
is  entirely  concealed  somewhere  on  the  outside  of 
the  gate,  I  have  bee  a  told. 

lie  makes  himself  kno\vn  as  a  priest  by  a  pecu- 
liar kind  of  hissing  sound,  made  by  the  tongue 
against  the  teeth  while  they  cro  kept  closed,  and  the 
lips  open.  The  nun  within,  who  delays  to  open 
the  door,  until  informed  what  kind  of  an  applicant  is 
there,  immediately  recognises  the  signal,  and  replies 
with  two  inarticulate  sounds,  such  as  are  often  used 
instead  of  ye^,  with  the  mouth  closed. 

The  Superior  seemed  to  consider  this  part  of  my 
instructions  quite  important,  and  taught  me  tfao  sig» 
nals.  I  had  often  occasion  to  use  them ;  I  ha  ve  been 
repeatedly  called  to  the  door,  in  the  night,  while 
watching  in  the  sick  room;  and  on  reaching  it, 
heard  the  short  hissing  sound  I  have  mentioned, 


I  '"^ 


91 


BLACK  NO.NNEIIV. 


r 


then  according  to  my  standing  orders,  unfastening 
the  door,  admitted  a  priest,  who  was  at  liberty  to  go 
when  he  pleased.  I  will  name  Mr.  Bierze,  from 
8t  Denis. 

The  books  used  in  the  nunnery,  at  least  such  as  I 
recollect  of  them,  were  the  following.  Most  of 
these  are  lecture  books,  or  such  as  are  used  by  the 
'4^dai!y  readers,  while  we  were  at  work,  and  meats. 
/These  were  all  furnished  by  the  Superior,  out  of 
her  library,  to  which  we  never  had  access.  She 
was  informed  when  we  had  done  with  one  book, 
and  then  exchanged  it  for  such  another  as  she 
pleased  to  select. 

Le  Miroir  du  Chretien,  (Christion  Mirror,)  His* 
tory  of  Rome,  History  of  the  Church,  Life  of  Soeur 
Bourgeoise,  (the  founder  of  the  Convent,)  in  two 
volumes,  L'Ange  Conducteur,  (the  Guardian  An* 
gel,)  L'Ange  Chretien  (the  Christian  Angel,)  Lea 
Viet  des  Saints,  (Lives  of  Saints,)  in  several  volumes. 
Dialogues,  a  volume  consisting  of  conversations  be* 
tween  a  Protestant  Doctor,  called  Dr.  D.  and  a 
Catholic  gentleman,  on  the  articles  of  &itb,  in  which, 
after  much  ingenious  reasoning,  the  former  was 
eonlbted ;  one  large  book,  the  name  of  which  I 
ham  forgotten,  occupied  us  nine  or  ten  months  at 
our  lectares.  night  and  morning,  1' Instruction  de  la 
Jennene,  (die  Instruction  of  Youth,)  containing 
much  about  Convents,  and  the  education  of  persons 
in  the  world,  with  a  great  deal  on  confessions,  Sx. 


RV. 

orders,  unfoatenins 

was  Rt  liberty  to  go 

lO  Mr.  Bierze,  from 

iry,  at  least  sucli  at  I 
foUonring.  Moat  of 
I  as  are  used  by  the 
at  work,  and  meats, 
he  Superior,  out  of 
$r  had  access.  She 
one  with  one  book, 
tch  another  as  she 

iristion  Mirror,)  His* 
Church,  Life  of  Soeur 
le  Convent,)  in  two 
,  (the  Guardian  An* 
liristian  Angel,)  Les 
,)  in  several  volumes. 
'  of  conversations  be* 
illed  Dr.  D.  and  a 
;le8of&itb,  inwhicb, 
ng,  the  former  was 
e  name  of  which  I 
ic  or  ten  months  at 
g,  I' Instruction  de  la 
Youth,)  containing 
education  of  persons 
1  on  confessions,  &c. 


BLACK  NVNMCRY. 


99 


Exumcn  do  hi  Conscienco,  (Examination  of  Con- 
science,) is  a  book  frequently  used. 

I  may  here  remark,  that  I  never  saw  a  Bible  in 
the  Convent  from  the  day  I  entered  es  a  novice,  un- 
til that  on  which  I  effected  my  escape.  The  Ca- 
tholic, New  Testament,  commonly  called  the  Evan- 
jjiie,  was  read  to  us  about  three  or  four  times  a  year. 
The  Superior  directed  the  rendnr  what  passage  to 
select ;  but  we  never  had  it  in  our  hands  to  read 
when  we  pleased.  I  often  heard  the  Protestant 
Bible  spoken  of,  in  bitter  terms,  as  n  most  dangerous 
book,  and  one  which  never  ought  to  be  in  the  hands 
of  common  people. 


\-ii 


■«*• 


*■. 


CHAPTER    X. 


I^ 


Abvu/wlufi  nf  Ditnd,  anil  H'ax  Candlei,  earrittl  «n  in  th* 
Conrinl- SiipiiitillunB-ScaputariM—  Virt'i*  Marj/»  pin- 
cvMon-i/rr  Huuit—'nt  nithop'i  poittr  ottr/rt—Mi  M- 
»trurlion$  to  Muricm—J^ne  fiat-  VacHtatitm  i\f/ulint». 

Laroe  quantities  of  bread  are  made  in  the  Black 
Nunnery  every  week,  for  besides  what  is  necctsnry 
to  feed  the  nuna,  many  of  the  poor  are  supplied. 
When  a  priest  wishes  to  give  a  loaf  of  bread  to  a 
poor  person,  he  gives  him  an  order,  which  is  pre- 
sented at  the  Convent.  The  making  of  bread  is 
therefore  one  of  the  most  laborious  employments  iu 
the  Institution. 

The  manulacture  of  wax  candles  was  another  im- 
portant branch  of  business  in  the  nunnery.  It  was 
carried  on  in  a  small  room,  on  the  first  floor,  thence 
called  the  CiSrgerie,  or  wax-room ;  ciirge  being  the 
French  word  for  wax.  I  was  sometimes  sent  to 
read  the  daily  lecture  and  catechism  to  the  nuns 
employed  there,  but  found  it  a  very  unpleasant  task, 
as  the  smell  rising  from  the  melted  wax  gave  me  a 
sickness  at  the  stoiimeh.  The  empbyment  was 
considered  as  rather  unhealthy,  and  those  were  •» 
signed  to  it,  who  hod  the  strongest  constitutioae. 
The  nans  who  were  more  commonly  cm|iIoyed  is 

.-■'■'^,..-:  ■-■■■: 


BLACK  NCN5BRY. 


101 


X. 

inilleii,  enrrittl  on  in  Ih* 
«»—  Virtii*  Martf*  pin- 
poitfr  ottr  Jlri—A^  M* 
I'acillnlion  qf/ttlinii. 

c  made  in  the  Black 
es  what  is  necctsnry 
)  poor  are  supplied, 
a  loaf  of  bread  to  a 
order,  which  i*  pre- 
making  of  bread  is 
ious  employments  iu 

idles  was  another  im- 
he  nunnery.  It  was 
the  first  floor,  thence 
[>m;  ciirge  being  the 
a  sometimes  sent  to 
techism  to  the  nuns 
very  unpleasant  task, 
sited  wax  gave  me  a 
iie  employment  was 
y,  and  thoM  were  ••• 
rongest  coottitutiotM. 
mmonly  cmjiloytd  is 


I 


that  room,  were  Saint  Marie,  Saint  Catharine,  Saint 
Charlotte,  Saint  Frances.  Saint  Hyacinthe,  Saint 
llypolite,  and  others.  But  with  these,  as  with 
other  persons  in  the  Convent,  I  was  never  allowed 
to  speak,  except  under  circumstances  before  mcn« 
tioncd.  I  was  sent  to  read,  and  was  not  allowed  even 
to  answer  the  moat  trivial  questionrif  one  were  asked 
me.  Should  a  nun  say,  '•  What  o'clock  is  it  T"  I 
never  should  have  dared  to  reply,  but  was  required 
to  report  her  to  the  Superior. 

MiKh  stress  was  lai4  on  the  lainle  $tajmlaire, 
or  holy  scapolary.  Thia  is  •  small  band  of  cloth 
or  silk,  formed  and  wrought  in  a  particular  man- 
ner, to  be  tied  around  the  neck,  by  |wo  strings,  k*- 
ened  to  the  ends.  I  have  made  many  of  them ', 
having  been  somethnes  set  to  make  them  in  the  CDS' 
vent  On  one  side  is  worked  a  kind  of  doable  cross, 
(thus,  X  X  )  and  on  the  othe?,  I.H.S.  the  meaning 
of  which  I  do  not  exactly  know.  Such  a  band  is 
railed  s  seapulary,  and  many  miracles  are  attributed 
to  its  power.  Children  on  first  receiving  the  com- 
muidon  are  often  presented  with  scapukries,  which 
they  are  Uught  to  regard  with  great  revercnee.  Wo 
were  told  of  the  wonders  effected  by  their  raem^ 
in  the  addresses  made  to  us.  by  priests  at  catschtam 
or  Isetwes.  I  will  repeat  one  or  two  of  the  aiorisa 
which  occur  to  me. 

A  Benan  Oatholic  servant  woman,  who  had  cMi> 
coaUd.aoiBe  of  her  sins  at  eoafcaiien,  acted  so  by^ 


■iiHife38gMfe^»W»eaBga.-i»«w^-»<<^^ 


t!i 


7f'T 


loa 


liAOS  MtNNIKV. 


pocrittcftl  tL  part  as  to  maka  her  mivtreta  believe  her 
a  dtvotti,  or  atrict  observer  of  her  duty.  She  even 
impoied  upon  her  conr«)SSor,toiuch  a  degree,  that  ha 
gave  hor  a  acapulary.  A  fter  he  had  given  it,  however, 
one  of  the  saints  in  heaven,  informed  him  in  a  vision, 
that  the  holy  scapulary  must  not  remain  on  tha 
neck  of  so  great  a  sinner;  and  that  it  must  be  res- 
tored to  the  church.  She  lay  down  that  night  wiih  the 
scapulary  round  her  throat ;  but  in  the  morning  was 
found  dead,  with  her  head  cut  oflf,  and  the  scapulary 
was  discovered  in  the  church.  The  belief  was,  that 
the  devil  could  not  endure  to  have  so  holy  a  thing  on 
one  of  his  servants,  and  had  pulled  a)  hard  to  get  it 
off;  as  to  draw  jj||e  silken  thread  with  which  it  was 
tied,  through  her  neck ;  ifter  which,  by  some  divina 
power  it  waa  restored  to  the  church. 

Another  story  was  as  foUowa.  A  poor  Roman 
Catholic  was  once  uken  prisoner  by  the  heretics. 
He  had  a  iaintt  teajmlairt  on  his  neck,  when 
Qod  aceiog  him  in  the  midst  of  his  foes,  took  it  from 
hia  neck  by  a  miracle,  and  held  it  up  in  the  air  above 
tha  throng  of  heretica;  mote  than  one  hundred  d 
whom  were  converted,  by  aacing  it  thua  aupema^ 
tarally  suspended. 

I  had  been  informed  by  the  Superior,  on  my  firM 
admission  as  a  nun,  that  there  waa  a  subterrancont 
passage,  leading  from  the  i-ellar  of  our  Convent,  UHt^- 
to  that  of  the  Congregational  Nunnery ;  bat,  thoogit  ' 
I  had  so  often  visited  tb«  cellar,  I  had  aevar  sccd  il 


."%...  IJ 


I 


IKY. 

>  mivtreM  believe  her 
her  duty.  She  even 
luch  ■  degree,  that  he 
had  given  it,  however, 
irmed  him  in  a  vision, 
t  not  remain  on  the 
d  that  it  muit  be  rea- 
wn  that  night  wiih  the 
t  in  the  morning  was 
off,  and  the  scapulory 

The  belief  was,  that 
iveso  holy  a  thing  on 
ulleds)  hard  to  get  it 
id  with  which  it  was 
irhich,  by  some  divine 
liurch. 

iws.  A  poor  Roman 
oner  by  the  heretics. 

on  his  neck,  when 
ifhis  foes,  took  it  from 
1  it  up  in  the  air  above 

than  one  hundred  ol 
eing  it  thus  supenw 

I  Superior.  («n  my  first 
)  was  a  subterrancoot 
ar  of  our  Convent,  Ull^> 
Nunnery ;  but.  thooglt' 
r,  I  had  ncvar  seen  il 


BIAOK  NONNIRT. 


tot 


One  day,  aAer  I  had  been  received  throe  or  four 
months,  I  was  sent  to  walkthrough  il  on  my  knees, 
.vith  another  nun,  as  a  penance.  This,  and  other 
penances,  were  •ometimes  put  upon  us  by  tho  prints, 
without  any  reason  assigned.  Tiie  common  way, 
indeed,  was  to  tell  us  of  the  sin  for  which  a  penanco 
was  imposed,  but  we  were  left  many  timus  to  conjee* 
ture.  Now  and  then,  the  priest  would  inform  us  at 
n  subsequent  confusion,  when  he  happened  to  rec* 
ollect  something  about  it,  as  I  thought,  and  not 
because  he  reflected,  or  cared  much  upon  the  sub* 
ject. 

The  nun  who  was  with  mo  led  through  the  eel* 
lar,  passing  to  the  right  of  the  secret  burying-place, 
and  showed  me  the  door  of  tho  suMerraneous  pas- 
sage, which  was  at  the  extremity  towards  the  Con- 
gregational Nunnery.  The  reasons  why  I  hod  not 
noticed  it  before,  I  presume  were,  that  it  was  made 
to  shut  close  and  even  with  the  wall;  and  all  that 
partof  thecelkr  was  whitewashed.  The  door,  which 
is  of  wood,  and  squaro,  opens  with  a  latch  into  a 
passage  about  four  feet  and  o  half  high.  We  im- 
mediately got  upon  our  knees,  commenced  saying 
tbe  prayers  required,  and  began  to  move  slowly 
along  the  dark  and  narrow  passage.  It  may  be  fif- 
ty or  slityfeet  in  length ;  when  we  reached  the  end. 
■^th  opened  a  door,  and  found  ourselves  in  the  cellar 
of  the  Congregational  Nunnery,  at  some  distance 
from  the  outer  wall ;  for  the  covered  way  iscarriedfl^ 


.^MM»»»>n«»«^«^«»i.#^T 


If 


i^ 


104 


•tACK    NrilNRir 


townrdilho  middle  of  the  erIUr  by  two  loir  pnrtiiioM 
covtr«<l  at  iht  top.  By  iha  lido  of  th«  door,  wm 
placed  ft  lit*  of  namn  uf  the  Blnck  nunt,  with  ■ 
■tide,  thai  might  be  drawn  over  any  of  them.  We 
corered  our  naraee  in  tkie  manner,  aa  eridence  of 
having  performed  the  duty  oMigned  ua ;  and  then 
returned  downwarda  on  our  kneea,  by  the  way  we 
liad  come.  This  penance  I  repeatedly  performed 
nAerwardi ;  and  by  thia  way,  aa  I  Imve  occaaion 
elsewhere  to  mnntion,  nuns  from  the  Congregationa) 
Nunnery,  sometimes  entered  our  Convent  for  worse 
purposes. 

We  were  frequently  ossured,  that  miracles  aro 
still  performed  ^  and  pains  were  taken  to  impress  ua 
deeply  on  thia  8|tf>jpct,  The  Sufwlilff  often  spoke 
to  ua  of  the  VMim  Mary's  pincushion,  the  remains 
of  which  are  pretended  to  be  preaerved  in  the  Con- 
vent, though  it  has  crumbled  quite  to  the  dust.  We 
regarded  this  relic  with  such  veneration,  that  we 
were  afraid  even  to  look  at  it,  and  we  often  heard 
the  following  story  related  when  the  subject  was  in* 
traduced. 

A  priest  in  Jerusalem  once  had  a  vision,  in  which 
he  was  informed  that  the  house  in  which  the  Virgin 
had  lived,  should  be  removed  from  its  fouadatiems, 
and  transported  to  a  distance.  He  did  not  think  the 
communication  was  from  Qod,  and  therefore  (fiara* 
garded  it;  but  tho  house  was  soon  after  miaeed/' 
which  coovinced  him  that  the  vision  was  true,  umI 


NKRr 

ir  by  twci  loir  pnrtiiioM 
I  tida  of  th«  (loor,  WM 
•  Blnck  mint,  with  ■ 
•tt  any  of  Ihem.  W« 
naiHitr,  at  evidcne*  of 
oMigned  ui ;  ami  ihrn 

knwt,  by  lh«  way  we 
'.  repeatedly  p«rformt<l 
y,  oa  I  Irave  occoaion 
om  the  Congrtgationa) 

our  Convent  for  won* 

red,  that  miroclea  aro 
ere  taken  to  imprcu  ue 
e  Supelitr  often  apoke 
lincuahion,  the  remains 
!  prewrved  in  the  Con- 
quite  to  the  dual.  We 
eh  veneration,  that  we 
it,  and  we  often  heard 
hen  the  aubject  woe  in- 

I  had  a  viaion,  in  which 
lae  in  which  the  Virgin 
d  from  ita  fouadatimie, 
.  He  did  not  think  the 
}d,  and  therefore  d!sr«> 
voM  aoon  after  miMedjf 
10  viaion  wm  Urtw,  waA 


BLACK    NVXNBRT. 


lOB 


he  told  uhi<ra  thu  home  mif(ht  be  found.  A  picture 
of  the  houae  ia  preaerved  in  (he  Nunnery,  and  wux 
•ometimea  abovvn  ua.  There  nro  aiao  wax  Agurva 
of  Joaeph  aawing  wood,  and  Jeaua  aa  a  child,  picU* 
iiig  up  the  chip*.  Wo  were  taught  to  aing  n  Util<* 
aong  rvlaliii^to  thia,  the  cliorua  of  vvhich  1  reinem* 
ber: 

"  Salni  Joiieph  uhai|Nmiier, 
Falit  Jeiut  ramu^nil  Itucoptaus 
l*oar  fairbouillir  It  marmiia." 

St.  Joaeph  waa  a  carpenter,  liiilo  Jesua  colk-cted 
chipa  to  make  the  pot  boil. 

I  began  to  apeak  of  miraclea,  and  1  recollect  n 
atory  of  one,  about  a  family  in  Italy  aaved  from 
ihipwreck  by  a  prieat,  who  weru  in  conacqucneo 
converted,  and  bad  two  aona  honored  with  the 
pi'ieat's  office, 

1  had  heard  before  I  entered  the  Convent,  obout 
a  great  fire  which  deatroyod  a  number  of  houaes  in 
the  Quebec  auburba,  and  which  some  auid  the 
Biahop  extinguiahod  with  holy  water.  I  once  heard 
a  Catholic  and  a  Protcaiant  diaputing  on  thia  aub* 
ject,  and  when  I  went  to  the  Congregotional  Nun* 
nery,  I  aometimes  heard  the  children,  alluding  to 
the  same  atory,  say  at  an  alarm  of  fire,  "  la  it  n  Cuth* 
olic  fire  ?    Then  why  does  not  tho  Biahop  run  7" 

Antiong  the  topica  on  which  the  Biahop  addreiacd 
the  nuns  in  the  Convent,  thia  was  one.  He  told  us 
t|^«  story  one  day,  that  be  could  have  sooner  int•^ 


i 


■s 


<"^  I 


106 


BLACK    NVNNEHT. 


fercU  and  stopped  the  flames,  but  that  at  lust,  finding 
they  were  about  to  destroy  too  many  Catholic  houses, 
he  threw  holy  water  on  the  fire,  and  extinguished 
it.  I  believed  this,  and  also  thought  that  he  was  able 
to  put  out  any  fire,  but  that  he  never  did  it.  except 
when  inspired. 

The  holy  water  which  the  Bishop  has  conse- 
crated, was  considered  much  more  efficacious,  than 
ony  blessed  by  a  common  priest ;  and  this  it  was 
which  was  used  in  the  Convent  in  sprinkling  out 
beds.  It  had  virtue  in  it,  to  keep  off  any  evil 
spirits. 

Now  that  I  was  a  nun,  I  was  occosionally  sent 
to  read  lectures  to  the  novices,  as  other  nuns  had 
been  while  I  was  a  novice.  There  were  but  few 
of  us,  who  were  thought  caprble  of  reading  Eng- 
lish well  enough,  and  therefore,  I  was  more  fre- 
quently sent  than  I  might  otherwise  have  been. 
The  Superior  often  said  to  me,  as. I  was  going 
among  the  novices : 

"Try  to  convert  them — save  their  souls — you 
icnow  you  will  have  a  higher  place  in  heaven  for 
every  one  you  convert." 

For  whatever  reason.  Mad  Jooe  Bay  seemed  to 
take  great  delight  in  crossing  and  provoking  the 
Superior  and  old  nuns;  and  often  ahe  would  cause 
an  interruption  when  it  was  most  inconvenient  and 
displeasinsr  to  them.  The  preservation  of  lilenee 
WM  insisted  upon  most  rigidly,  and  penances  of 


;NNEnT.  I 

i%,  but  that  at  lust,  finding 

00  many  Catholic  houses, 
w  fire,  and  extinguished 
)  thought  that  he  was  able 
It  he  never  did  it,  except 

t  the  Bishop  has  consc- 
ch  more  efficacious,  than 

1  priest ;  and  this  it  was 
oDvent  in  sprinkling  our 
it,  to  keep  off  any  evil 

,  I  was  occasionally  sent 
vices,  as  other  nuns  had 
le.  There  were  but  few 
caprble  of  reading  Eng- 
ercfore,  I  was  more  fre- 
[ht  otherwise  have  been, 
to  me,  as. I  was  going 

I — save  their  souls — you 
ligher  place  in  heaven  for 

Mad  Jaoe  Ray  seemed  to 
Dssing  and  provoking  the 
and  often  she  would  cause 
ras  most  inconvenient  and 
lie  preservation  of  ailenee 
rigidly,  and  penances  of 


•LACK    NONNERT. 


I  or 


■uch  a  nature  were  imposed  for  breaking  it,  that  it 
was  a  constant  source  of  uneasiness  with  me,  to 
know  that  I  might  infringe  the  rules  in  so  many 
ways,  and  that  inattention  might  at  any  moment, 
tiibject  me  to  something  very  unpleasant.  During 
the  periods  of  meditation,  therefore,  und  those  of 
lecture,  work,  and  repose,  I  kept  a  strict  guard  upon 
n^yself,  to  escape  penances,  as  well  as  to  avoid  sin ; 
and  the  silence  of  the  other  nuns,  convinced  me 
that  they  were  equally  watchful,  and  from  the  same 
motives. 

My  feelings,  however,  varied  at  different  times, 
and  so  did  those  of  many,  if  not  all  my  companions, 
excepting  the  older  ones,  who  took  their  turns  in 
\\'atching  us.  We  sometimes  felt  disposed  for 
gayety,  and  threw  off  all  idea,  that  talking  was  sin* 
ful,  even  when  required  by  the  rules  of  the  Convent. 
And  even  when  I  felt  that  I  might  perhaps  be  doing 
wrong,  I  i  effected  that  confession,  and  certainly  pen- 
ance would  soon  wipe  off  the  guilt. 

I  may  remark  here,  that  I  ere  long  found  out 
several  things,  important  to  be  knonni,  to  a  person 
living  under  such  rules.  One  of  these  was.  that  it 
was  much  better  to  confess  to  a  priest,  a  sin  com- 
mitted against  the  rules,  because  he  would  not  re- 
quire one  of  the  penances  I  most  disliked,  viz. : 
those  which  exposed  me  to  the  observation  of  the 
nuns,  or  which  demanded  self-debasement  «^ore 
them,  like  begging  their  pardon,  kissing  th»  fo^r^ 


■::Jm» 


aSifeftsastei- 


IM 


BLACK    Nl-NXCRT 


or  the  Superior's  feet.  &c.,  and.  besides,  he  as  a  coil' 
fessor  was  bound  to  secrecy,  and  could  not  inform 
the  Superior  against  me.  My  conscience  being  as 
tHTectually  unburthened  by  my  confession  to  the 
priest,  as  I  had  been  taught  to  believe,  I  therefore 
preferred  not  to  tell  my  sins  to  any  one  else ;  and 
t'.iis  course  I  found  was  preferred  by  others  for  the 
Eumc  good  reasons. 

To  Jane  Ray,  ho\vcver.  it  sometimes  appeared  to 
be  a  matter  of  perfect  indifference,  who  knew  her 
violations  of  rule,  or  to  what  penances  she  exposed 

herself. 

Often  and  often,  while  perfect  silence  prevailed 
among  the  nuns,  at  meditation,  or  while  nothing 
was  to  be  heard  except  the  voice  of  the  reader  ap- 
pointed for  the  day,  no  matter  whose  life  or  wri- 
tings were  presented  for  our  contemplations,  Jane 
would  break  forth  with  some  remark  or  question, 
that  would  attract  general  attention,  and  often  cau?o 
a  long  and  total  interruption.    Sometimes  sho  would 
make  some  harmless  remark  or  inquiry  aloud,  as  if 
through  mere  inadvertency,  and  then  her  loud  and 
well  known  voice,  so  strongly  associated  with  every 
thing  singular  and  ridiculous,  would  arrest  the  at 
lention  of  us  all,  and  generally  incline  us  to  smile, 
and  even  force  us  to  laugh.    The  Superior  would 
then  usually  utter  some  hasty  remonstrance,  andraany 
n  lime  I  have  heard  her  pronounce  some  penance 
upon  her;  but  Jane  had  ever  some  apology  ready, 


;XCRT. 

nd,  besides,  he  as  a  con- 
iT,  and  could  not  inform 
Vly  conscience  being  as 
my  confession  to  the 
It  to  believe,  I  therefore 
s  to  any  one  else ;  and 
fcrrcd  by  others  for  the 

t  sometimes  appeared  to 
Rerencc,  who  knew  her 
It  pcnnnccs  she  exposed 

perfect  silence  prevailed 
Btion,  or  while  nothing 
i  voice  of  the  reader  op- 
itter  whose  life  or  wri- 
tur  contemplations,  Jane 
)me  remark  or  question, 
ittention,  and  often  cau^o 
I.    Sometimes  she  would 
rk  or  inquiry  aloud,  as  if 
^\  and  then  her  loud  and 
jly  associated  with  every 
lous,  would  arrest  the  at 
rally  incline  us  to  smile, 
h.    The  Superior  would 
y  remonstrance,  and  many 
pronounce  some  penance 
>ver  some  apology  ready, 


or  tome  reply  calculated  to  irritate  still  htthet,  or 
to  prove  to  every  one,  that  no  punishment  would  be 
fflectual  on  her.  Sometimes  this  singular  woman 
would  appear  to  be  actuated  by  opposite  feelings  and 
motives;  for  although  she  usually  delighted  in 
drawing  others  into  difficulty,  and  has  thrown  many 
a  severe  penance  even  upon  her  greatest  favourites, 
on  other  occasions  she  appeared  totally  regardless 
of  consequences  herself,  and  preferred  to  take  all 
the  blame,  anxious  only  to  shield  others. 

I  have  repeatedly  known  her  to  break  silence  in 
the  community,  as  if  she  had  no  object,  or  none 
beyond  that  of  causing  disturbance,  or  exciting  a 
ami!*,  and  as  soon  as  it  was  noticed,  exclaim :  "Say 
it's  me,  say  it's  me  I" 

So^iietimcs  she  would  even  expose  herself  to 
punishments  in  place  of  another  who  was  guilty; 
and  thus  I  found  it  difficult  fully  to  understand  her. 
In  some  cases  she  seemed  decidedly  out  of  her  wits, 
as  the  Superior  and  priests  commonly  preferred  to 
represent  her :  but  generally  I  saw  in  her  what 
prevented  me  from  accounting  her  insane. 

Among  her  most  common  tricks  were  such  as 
these:  She  gave  me  the  name  of  the  "Devout 
English  Reader,"  because  I  was  often  appointed  to 
make  the  lecture  to  the  English  girls;  and  some- 
times, after  taking  a  seat  near  me,  under  pretence 
of  deafness,  would  whisper  it  in  my  hearing,  be- 
cause she  knew  my  want  of  self-command  when 
10 


S 


110 


BLACK  NUNNEBT. 


excited  to  laughter.  Thus  she  oAen  exposed  me  to 
penances  for  a  breach  of  decorum,  and  set  mc  to 
biting  my  lips,  to  avoid  laughing  outright  in  the 
midstofa  solemn  lecture.  "Oh!  you  devout  Eng- 
lish Reader  I"  would  sometimes  come  upon  me  sud- 
denly frorr.  her  lips,  with  something  in  it  so  ludi- 
crous that  I  had  to  exert  myself  to  the  utmost  to 
avoid  observation. 

This  came  so  often  at  one  time,  that  I  grew  un- 
easy, and  told  her  I  must  confess  it,  to  unburden 
my  conscience.  I  had  not  done  so  before,  because 
•he  would  complain  of  me,  for  giving  way  to  temp- 
tation. 

Sometimes  she  would  pass  behind  us  as  we  stood 
at  dinner  ready  to  sit  down,  and  softly  moving  back 
our  chairs,  leave  ua  to  fall  down  upon  the  floor. 
This  she  repeatedly  has  done ;  and  while  we  were 
laughing  together,  she  would  spring  forward,  kneel 
to  the  Superior,  and  beg  her  pardon  and  a  penance. 


.A  »> 


'iroSte;,  ,ss  «.irv ;  •■'.iisti'mrfxf 


I 


NNEBT. 


she  oAen  exposed  tnc  to 
lecorum,  and  set  mc  to 
ighing  outright  in  the 
"  Oh !  you  devout  Eng- 
imescomc  upon  me  sud- 
something  in  it  so  ludi- 
myself  to  the  utmost  to 

e  time,  that  I  grew  un- 
confess  it,  to  unburden 
done  so  before,  because 
for  giving  way  to  temp- 
is  behind  us  as  we  stood 
and  softly  moving  back 
1  down  upon  the  floor, 
me ;  and  while  we  were 
Id  spring  forward,  kneel 
r  pardon  and  a  penance. 


>■ 


/ 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Alarming  Order  from  the  Suptrior—Proettd  to  tsteuUU— 
Sctnt  in  an  upper  lioom— Sentence  qf  Death,  and  Murder-' 
Mf)  ovn  diatreea—Keporli  made  to  Priendaqf  St.  Prancie. 

But  I  must  now  come  to  one  deed,  in  which  I 
had  some  part,  and  which  I  look  back  upon  with 
greater  horror  and  pain,  than  any  occurrences  in 
the  Convent,  in  which  I  was  not  the  principal 
Buflerer.  It  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  attempt  to 
excuse  myself  in  this  ur  any  other  case.  Thosa 
who  have  any  disposition  to  judge  fairly,  will  exer- 
cise their  own  judgment  in  making  allowances  for 
me,  under  the  fear  and  force,  the  commands  and 
examples  around  me.  I,  therefore,  shall  con- 
fine myself,  as  usual,  to  the  simple  narration  of 
facts.  The  time  was  about  five  months  after  I  took 
the  veil ;  the  weather  was  cool,  perhaps  in  Septem- 
ber or  October.  One  day,  the  Superior  sent  for 
me  and  several  other  nuns,  to  receive  her  com- 
mands at  a  particular  room.  We  found  the  Bishop 
and  some  priests  with  her ;  and  speaking  in  an  un- 
usual tone  of  fierceness  and  authority,  she  said, 
M  Go  to  the  room  for  the  Examination  of  Conscience, 
uid  drag  Saint  Francis  up-stain.''     Nothing  mortf 


JiuL^i  *'  1^^ 


Hi.i 


lis 


■LACK    Kir!««««t. 


m«  necessary  than  this  unusuol  command,  with  the 
tone  and  manner  which  nccompnnied  it,  to  excite  in 
me  most  gloomy  anticipations.     It  did  not  str.Ve  me 
as  strange,  that  S..  Francis  should  be  m  the  room  to 
which  the  Superior  directed  us.    It  was  an  apartment 
to  which  we  were  often  sent  to  prepare  for  the  commu- 
nion, and  to  which  we  voluntarily  went,  whenever  we 
felt  the  compunctions  which  our  ignorance  of  duty, 
and  the  misinstructions  wo  received,  inc.ned  us  to 
«M>k  relief  from  self-reproach.     Indeed.  I  hud  seen 
her  there  a  little  before.    What  terriHcd  me  wos,  first, 
the  Superior's  angry  manner;  second,  the  expression 
•ha  used,  being  a  French  term,  whose  peculiar  use 
1  had  learnt  in  the  Convent,  and  whose  ireaning  is 
rather  soaened  when  translated  into  drag;  third, 
the  place  to  which  wo  were  directed  to  tnke  the  in- 
teresting young  nun,  and. the  persons  assembled 
there  as  I  supposed  to  condemn  her.    My  fears 
^vere  such,  concerning  the  fate  thai  awaited  her.  and 
my  horror  at  the  idea  that  she  was  in  some  way  to 
be  aacrificed.  that  I  would  have  given  any  thing  to 
be  allowed  to  stay  where  I  was.     Bat  I  feared  tho 
coDsequcnces  of  disobeying  the  Superior,  and  pro- 
ceeded  with  the  rest  towards  thetoom  for  the  examm- 
ation  of  conscience. 

The  room  to  which  we  were  to  proceed  from  that, 
was  in  the  second  story,  and  the  place  of  many  a 
scene  of  a  shameful  nature.  It  is  sufficient  for  mo 
to  aay.  after  what  I  have  laid  in  other  paitt  of  thit 


^SK.JJs&.'t^'**"^'^^**^ 


/sa 


iaa3.""= 


BRV. 

lat  command,  with  the 
npnnied  it,  to  excite  in 
It  did  not  »tf  iUe  mo 
lould  be  in  the  room  to 
).    It  was  an  apartment 
prepare  for  the  comma- 
tily  went,  whenever  we 
t)ur  ignorance  of  duty, 
eceived,  inclined  us  to 
.     Indeed,  I  hud  seen 
It  terrified  me  was,  first, 
;  second,  the  expression 
rm,  whose  peculiar  uso 
and  whose  incaning  is 
lated  into  drag;  third, 
directed  to  take  the  in- 
the  persons  assembled 
ndemn  her.    My  fears 
ite  thtoi  awaited  her,  and 
she  was  in  some  way  to 
have  given  any  thing  to 
was.     B»t  I  feared  tho 
the  Superior,  and  pro- 
thef  oom  for  the  examin- 

■ere  to  proceed  from  thiti 

fid  the  place  of  many  a 

It  is  sufficient  for  me 

lid  in  other  paitt  of  this 


BLACK  NVNNEar. 


Ill 


iH 


book,  that  things  had  there  occurred  which  made 
me  regard  tho  place  with  the  greatest  disgust. 
Saint  Francis  had  appeared  melancholy  for  some 
time.  I  well  know  that  she  had  cause,  for  she  had 
heien  repeatedly  subject  to  trials  which  I  need  not 
name — our  common  lot.  When  wo  reached  the 
room  where  wo  had  been  bidden  to  seek  her,  I  en- 
tered the  door,  my  companions  standing  behind  me, 
as  the  place  was  so  small  as  hardly  to  hold  firo  per- 
sons at  a  time.  The  young  nun  was  standing 
nlottle,  near  tho  middle  of  the  room  ;  she  was  proba- 
bly about  twenty,  with  light  hair,  blue  eyes,  and  a 
very  fair  complexion.  I  spoke  to  her  in  a  compaa< 
sionate  voice,  but  at  the  same  time  with  such  a 
decided  manner,  that  she  comprehended  my  full 
meaning. 
"  Eaint  Francis,  we  are  sent  for  you." 
Several  others  spoke  kindly  to  her,  but  two  ad- 
dressed her  very  harshly.  The  poor  creature  turn- 
ed round  with  a  look  of  meekness,  and  without  ex- 
pressing any  unwillingness  or  fear,  without  even 
speaking  o  word,  resigned  herself  to  our  iianda. 
The  tears  came  into  my  eyes.  I  had  not  a  mo- 
ment's doubt  that  she  considered  her  fate  as  sealed, 
and  wvs  already  beyond  the  feai  of  death.  She 
was  conducted,  or  rather  hurried  to  the  staircase, 
which  was  near  by,  and  then  seized  by  her  limbs 
and  clothes,  and  in  fiict  almost  dragged  up-staira,  in 
the  sense  the  Superior  had  intended.  I  laid  my  own  ' 
10» 


••i 


■i'.: 


jitr*' 


I'  / 


114 


•LACB  NONNMY. 


lil 


hand*  upon  hf  r— I  took  hold  of  her  too,— more  groily 
indeed  ihtn  some  of  ihe  reet ;  yet  I  encouraged  and 
ouitted  them  in  carrying  her.  1  could  not  avoid  i». 
My  refuaal  would  not  have  auved  hei  nor  prevent- 
ed her  being  carried  up ;  it  would  only  have  expoaed 
me  to  aome  severe  punishment,  aa  I  believed  some 
of  my  companions  would  have  seized  the  first  op- 
portunity to  complain  of  me. 

All  the  way  up  the  staircase,  Saint  Francis 
spoke  not  a  word,  nor  made  the  slightest  rcsietance. 
'  When  we  entered  with  her  the  room  to  which  she 
.vos  ordered,  my  heatt  sunk  within  me.  The 
Bishop,  the  Lady  Superior,  and  five  priests,  vii. 
Bonin,  Richards,  Savage,  and  two  others,  I  now  as- 
certained, were  assembled  for  her  trial,  on  some 
charee  of  great  importance. 

When  we  had  brought  our  prisoner  before  them, 
Father  Richarda  began  to  question  her,  and  she 
made,  ready  but  calm,  replies.  I  cannot  pr«end  to 
give  a  connected  account  of  what  ensued :  my  feel- 
ings were  wrought  up  to  such  a  pitch,  that  I  knew 
not  what  I  did.  or  what  to  do.  I  was  under  a  terri- 
ble apprehension  that,  if  I  betrayed  the  feelinga 
which  almost  overcame  me,  I  should  fall  under  tho 
displeasure  of  the  coldblooded  persecutors  of  my 
poor  innocent  sister;  and  this  fear  on  the  one  hand, 
with  the  distress  I  fdt  for  her  on  the  other,  render- 
ed me  aimost  frantic.  Aa  soon  aa  I  entered  tb* 
room.  I  had  stepped  into  a  eorner,  on  th«  !•&  of  »h« 


''"'^'■*}|"'. 


INIKT. 

fhcr  too.— more  jOTtly 
yet  I  eneouragitd  and 
r.  1  could  not  avoid  it. 
luved  hei  nor  prevent- 
ould  only  have  exposed 
>nU  OS  I  believed  aomo 
ave  seized  the  first  op- 

lircase,  Saint  Francis 
the  slightest  rcsietance. 
the  room  to  which  she 
ink  within  mc.  The 
,  and  five  priests,  viz. 
id  two  others,  I  now  as- 
for  her  trial,  on  some 

iir  prisoner  before  them, 
question  her,  and  she 
es.  I  cannot  pretend  to 
r  what  ensued :  my  feel- 
ich  a  pitch,  that  I  knew 
lo.  I  was  under  a  terri- 
I  betrayed  the  ft^lingfs 
>,  I  should  fall  under  iho 
oded  persecutors  of  my 
bis  fear  on  the  one  hand, 
her  on  the  other,  render- 
.8  soon  as  1  entered  tha 
conifr.oaUtalaaofUM 


>L4e.  »I.»..T.  ^.-IMI 

•Dtranea,  where  I  might  partially  support  nyael( 
by  leaning  against  the  wall,  between  the  door  and 
window.  This  support  was  all  that  prevented  me 
from  falling  to  the  floor,  for  the  confusion  of  my 
thoughts  was  so  great,  that  only  a  few  of  the  words 
I  heard  spoken  on  cither  side  made  any  lasting  im- 
pression upon  me.  I  felt  as  if  struck  with  some  in- 
supportable blow ;  and  death  would  not  have  been 
more  frightful  to  me.  I  am  inclined  to  the  belief, 
that  Father  Richards  wished  to  shield  the  poor  pria- 
onor  from  the  severity  of  her  fate,  by  drawing  from 
her  expressions  that  might  bear  a  favourable  con- 
struction. He  asked  her,  among  other  things,  ii 
she  was  not  sorry  for  what  she  had  been  overheard 
to  say,  (for  she  had  been  betrayed  by  one  of  tha 
nuns,)  and  if  she  would  not  prefer  confinement  in 
the  cells,  to  the  punishment  which  was  threatened 
her.  But  the  Bishop  soon  interrupted  him.  and  it 
was  easy  to  perceive,  that  he  considered  her  fata  ai 
sealed,  and  was  determined  she  should  not  escape, 
(n  reply  to  some  of  the  questions  put  to  her,  she  waa 
silent;  to  others  I  heard  her  voice  reply  that  she  4kl 
not  repent  of  words  she  had  uttered,  though  tbajr 
had  been  reported  by  some  of  the  nuns  who  had 
heard  them ;  that  she  still  wished  to  escape  from 
tha  Convent ;  and  that  she  bad  firmly  resolved  to 
reaiat  every  attempt  to  compel  her  to  thecommiaakn 
of  crimaa  which  the  dotaated.    Sht  added,  that  aha 


4- 


J', 


J. 


-'<.. 


lid 


BLACK    NU^NBRY. 


I 


would  mtlicr  (lie  timn  coum  the  murder  of  harmlrtt 
bab«s. 

"That  ii  enough,  (iriiih  her  I"  luid  the  Biihop. 

Two  riuna  inituntly  fell  upon  the  young  woman, 
and  in  obedience  to  direction,  given  by  the  Superi- 
or, prepared  to  execute  her  •cntenco. 

She  Mtill  nmintoined  all  the  calmneu  atid  aubmii- 
■ton  of  a  lamb.     Some  of  thoao  who  took  part  in 
this  trnniiaction,  I  believe  were  oa  unwilling  «•  my- 
■olf ;  but  of  othera  I  can  iafely  aay,  that  I  believo 
they  delighted  'n  it.     Their  conduct  certainly  ex- 
hibited a  moit  bloodthirsty  spirit.     But,  abovo  oil 
others  present,  ond  above  all  lluman  fiends  I  over 
•aw,  I  think  Saint  Hyppolite  was  the  most  diaboli- 
cal.    She  engaged  in  the  horrid  task  with  all  alac- 
rity, and  assumed  from  choice  the  most  revolting 
parU  to  bo  performed.     She  seized  a  gag,  forced  it 
into  the  mouth  of  the  poor  nun,  ond  when  it  was 
fixed  between  her  extended  jaws,  so  as  to  keep  them 
open  at  their  greatest  possible  distance,  took  hold  of 
the  straps  fastened  at  each  end  of  the  stick,  crossed 
them  behind  the  helpless  head  of  the  victim,  and  drew 
them  tight  through  the  loop  prepared  as  a  fastening. 
The  bed  which  had  always  stood  in  one  part  of 
the  room,  still  remained  there ;  though  the  screen, 
which  had  usually  been  placed  before  it,  and  WM 
made  of  thick  muslin,  with  only  a  crevice  through 
which  a  person  behind  might  look  out,  had  been 


'j»w¥-' 


NERY. 

ihe  inurdvrof  harmlftt 

•rl"  luid  the  Bithop. 
K)n  the  yuung  woman, 
I,  given  by  th«  Supeii- 
iciilenco. 

t  cnlmneu  and  submii- 
loae  who  took  part  in 
re  01  unwilling  Ri  my- 
luly  say,  thot  I  bclievo 
r  conduct  certoinly  ex- 
spirit.     But,  obovo  all 
ill  liuman  ficnd«  I  over 
B  was  the  moat  diaboli- 
>rrid  task  with  all  alac- 
ice  the  most  revolting 
9  seized  a  gag,  forced  it 
nun,  and  when  it  was 
jaws,  so  as  to  keep  them 
lie  distance,  took  hold  of 
ind  of  the  stick,  crossed 
d  of  the  victim,  and  drew 
prepared  as  a  fastening, 
lys  stood  in  one  part  of 
sre ;  though  the  screen, 
iced  before  it,  and  WM 
only  a  crevice  through 
jhx  look  out,  had  been 


SLACK  NVNNIBf. 


117 


folded  up  on  its  hinges  in  iho  form  of  a  W,  and 
placed  in  a  corner.  On  the  bed  the  prisoner  wua 
laid  with  her  face  upward,  and  then  bound  wiih 
cords,  so  that  she  could  not  move.  In  an  instant 
anotlipr  bed  was  thrown  upon  her.  One  of  the 
priests,  nomad  Banin.  sprung  like  a  fury  first  upon 
it,  and  stumped  upon  ii,  with  all  his  force.  He  was 
spueilily  followed  by  the  nuns,  until  there  were  as 
miny  upon  the  bud  as  cuuld  And  room,  and  all  did 
what  they  could,  not  only  to  smother,  but  to  bruise 
lier.  Some  stood  up  and  jumped  upon  the  poor  girl 
with  their  feet,  some  with  tlu>ir  knees,  and  others  in 
dilTw-rent  ways  sei-med  to  sock  how  they  might  best 
boat  the  breath  out  of  her  body,  and  mangle  it,  with- 
out coming  in  direct  contact  with  it,  or  seeing  the 
clfcrts  of  their  violence.  During  this  time,  my 
feelings  were  almost  too  ittrnng  to  be  endured.  I 
folt  stupified,  and  scarcely  was  conscious  of  what  I 
did.  Still,  fear  for  myself  remained  in  n  sufficient 
degree  to  induce  me  to  some  exertion,  nnd  I  attempt- 
ed to  talk  to  thosr  who  stood  next,  partly  that  I 
might  have  an  excuse  for  turning  a.vay  from  the 
dreadful  scene. 

After  the  lapse  of  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes,  and 
when  it  was  presumed  that  the  suflTerer  had  been 
smothered,  and  crushed  to  death,  Fstber  Benin 
and  the  nuna  ceased  to  trample  upon  hsr,  and  step- 
ped from  the  bed.  All  wu  motionless  and  silent 
benoath  it 


4 


1; 


t.m'Ui^itiilmiHiU, 


Ill 


■LAfK  wrMJtfur. 


• . 


iIioukIu*  us  (Kcurri'dlo  m>m«  of  tli«in.  rnllyinK  each 
olhiT  in  thf  in«)«  unfi'.'lirnr  iimimi-r.  ond  ridiculin« 
uif  for  th«  f.<elmt;i  which  I  in  v.in  •nd.'avourcd  to 
fonc'ttl.     Thfy  iiliiid»'d  to  llio  rwiKnuiion  of  our 
inurdi-red  coinp^uiion,  tind  one  of  them  tmintintfly 
rail),  "8ho  would  have  made  n  good  Cmholic  innr- 
tyr  "     Afte.  upt'ndint?  •onu-  moments  in  mich  con- 
vcrwtion.  one  of  them  puked  if 'ho  corpiie  .houldbo 
removed      The  Superior  wid  il  hud  better  remnin 
n  little  while.     After  wiiitinff  u  short  time  longir, 
Ihc  fentherlH-d  won  tnlten  off,  iho  cord«  imloosed, 
nnd  the  body  tnken  by  tho  nnni  nnd  drnRgcd  down- 
Main.     I  wan  informed  that  it  wnn  token  into  tho 
cellar,  nnd  thrown  imceremoniounly  into  the  liole 
which  1  hove  nlready  described,  covered  with  n  Rrenl 
•litontity  of  lime,  niid  nfterwnrd  sprinkled  with  n 
liquid,  of  the  projurtieB  und  nume  of  which  I  anf 
ignomnt,     This  liquid  1  have  seen  poured  into  the 
hole  from  largo  bottles,  after  tho  necks  were  broken 
oflT.  and  have  heard  that  it  is  used  in  France  to  pre- 
vent the  effluvia  rising  from  cemeteries. 

I  did  not  soon  recover  from  the  shock  caused  by 
this  scene;  indeed  it  still  recurs  to  me.  with  most 
gloomy  impressions.  Tho  next  day  there  was  a 
melancholy  aspect  over  every  thing,  and  recreation- 
time  pasted  in  the  dullest  manner;  acarcely  "ny 
thing  wat  aaid  above  a  whisper. 


-^.i^St^S^k^itiA.-:  - 


fRf. 

ui{h  at  »uh  tnhumaii 
IS  oftliMn.  rnllyinu  each 
iimnnrr,  ond  ridiculing 
in  vain  endottvourcd  to 

llio  rfiiK""'"^"  "'^  '*'" 
me  of  them  tniintinfifly 
lu  a  good  Catholic  innr- 
i  inonu-ntB  in  mich  con- 
d  if  till)  I'oritue  ihouldbo 
\id  it  hud  bitUT  remain 
\g  u  iliorl  time  longer, 
ofT",  the  corda  nnlooaed, 
mini  and  draRged  down- 
it  it  wns  takt-n  into  the 
moniounly  into  the  holf 
ibod,  covert'd  with  n  Rront 
rwnrd  uprinkled  with  n 
id  niuun  of  which  I  on 
avo  seen  pourfJ  into  the 
>r  the  necks  were  broken 
is  used  in  France  to  pre- 
fl  cemctcrica. 
rom  the  ahoek  caused  by 
recurs  to  me,  with  most 
0  next  day  there  wat  n 
ery  thing,  and  recreation- 
t  manner;  acarcely  any 
liapcr. 


ULACK  NVMMIkHr. 


HO 


I  navar  heard  much  said  aAi'rward  about  Saint 
Francis. 

I  spoke  with  one  of  the  nuns,  n  fi'W  words,  one 
day,  but  wo  wont  all  cautioned  nut  to  expose  our- 
selves very  fur,  and  could  not  place  much  reliance 
in  each  other.  'I'hc  murdered  nun  had  Itvcn  brought 
to  her  shockintf  end  through  the  tri'in-hery  of  oho 
of  our  number,  in  whom  she  confided. 

I  never  knew  with  ccrUiinly  who  had  reported 
her  remarks  to  the  Superior,  but  suspicion  fastened 
on  one,  and  I  never  could  regard  her  but  with  de- 
leatalion. 

I  was  more  inclined  to  blamo  her  than  tome  ot 
those  employed  in  the  «>xecution ;  for  there  could 
have  bei>n  no  necessity  for  the  betrayal  of  her  feel- 
ings. Wo  all  knew  how  to  ovoid  exposing  each 
other. 

I  was  often  sunt  by  the  Superior  to  overhear  what 
waa  said  by  novices  and  nuns :  when  they  aoemed 
to  shun  her,  she  would  say,  "Go  and  listen,  they 
are  speaking  English;"  and  though  I  obeyed  her, 
I  never  informed  her  against  them.  If  I  wished  to 
clear  my  conscience,  I  would  go  to  a  priest,  and 
confess,  knowing  that  he  dared  not  communicate 
what  I  said  to  any  person,  and  that  he  would  not 
impoae  as  heavy  penances  as-the  Superior. 

We  were  always  at  liberty  to  choose  another  eon- 
feasor  when  we  had  any  sin  to  confess,  which  wo 


* 


I 


1] 


-*t» 


ISO 


BtACK  RCNXKBr. 


f 


were  unwilling  to  tell  one,  to  whom  mtc  ahoold 
otherwise  have  gone. 

Not  long  after  the  murder  just  related,  a  young 
woman  came  to  the  nunnery,  and  asked  for  permis- 
sion to  see  Saint  Francis.  It  was  my  former 
friend,  with  whom  I  had  been  as  an  assistant  teacher, 
Miss  Louise  Bousquet,  of  St.  Denis.  From  this,  I 
supposed  the  murdered  nun  might  have  come  from 
that  town,  or  its  vicinity.  The  only  answer  return- 
ed to  the  inquiry  was,  that  Saint  Francis  was  dead. 

Sometime  afterward,  some  of  St.  Francis'  friends 
called  to  inquire  after  her,  and  they  were  told  that 
she  bad  died  a  glorious  death ;  and  further  told,  that 
■he  made  some  heavenly  expressions,  which  wer* 
rtipeated,  in  order  to  satisfy  her  friends. 


..**5 


V^l 


P 


C; 


I,  to  whom  we  ahoold 

<r  just  related,  a  young 
y,  and  asked  for  permis- 
I.  It  was  my  former 
•n  08  an  assistant  teacher, 
;t.  Denis.  From  this,  I 
I  might  have  come  from 
rhe  only  answer  return* 
laint  Francis  was  dead, 
e  of  St.  Francis'  friends 
and  they  were  told  that 
th ;  and  further  told,  that 
ixpressions,  which  wer* 
her  friends. 


^*-, 


0k 


CHAPTER  XIL      . 

Dttcription  qfth4  Room  o/tkt  Thru  Statu,  and  th»  Pietvru 
init—Janetiay  riJieuliitf  Priestt— Their  criminal  Treat' 
ment  nfui  at  Con/ttaion—Jane  Ilay't  TVicAc*  vilh  the  Nuru' 
Apron*,  HandkerMiifi,  and  Nightgownr— Apple*. 

The  pictures  in  the  room  of  the  Three  States 
were  large,  and  painted  by  some  artist  who  under* 
stood  how  to  mako  horrible  ones.  They  appeared 
to  bo  stuck  to  the  walls.  The  light  is  admitted 
from  small  and  high  window?,  which  are  curtained, 
and  is  rather  fuint,  so  as  to  make  every  thing  look 
gloomy.  The  story  told  us  was,  that  they  were 
painted  by  an  artist,  to  whom  God  had  given 
power  to  represent  things  exactly  as  they  are  in 
heaven,  hell,  and  purgatory. 

In  hraven,  the  picture  of  which  hangs  on  lint 
side  of  the  apartment,  multitudes  of  nuns  and  priests 
are  put  in  the  highest  places,  with  tho  Virgin  Mary 
at  the  head,  St.  Pi-ter  and  other  saints,  far  obove  tha 
great  numbers  of  good  Catholics  of  other  (-''oases, 
who  were  crowded  in  below. 

In  purgatory  arc  multitudes  of  people ;  and  in 

"iOte  part,  called  "  The  place  of  lambs,"  are  infants 

wffil  died  unbaptized.    "  The  place  of  darkness,"  i» 

that  part  of  purgatory   in  which  aduhs  are  col* 

tl 


***  -Ss?^'''vr,e 


■! 


^ 


BLACK   NONNEKY. 


lected;  and  there  they  arc  surrounded  with  flatnea, 
waiting   to   be   delivered  by  the  prayers  of  tho 

living. 

In  hell,  the  picture  of  which,  and  that  of  purga- 
tory, were  on  the  wall  opposite  that  of  heaven,  the 
human  faces  were  the  most  horrible  that  can  be 
imagined.  Persons  of  different  descriptions  were 
represented,  with  the  most  distorted  features,  ghast- 
ly complexions,  and  every  variety  of  dreadful  ex- 
pression; some  whh  wild  beasts  gnawing  at  their 
heads,  others  furiously  biting  the  iron  bars  which 
kept  them  in.  with  looks  which  could  not  fail  to 
make  a  spectator  shudder. 

I  could  hardly  persuade  myself,  that  the  figures 
tvcre  not  living,  and  the  impression  they  made  on 
my  feelings  was  powerful.  I  was  often  shown  the 
place  where  nuns  go  who  break  their  vows,  as  a 
warning.  It  is  the  hottest  place  in  hell,  and  worse, 
in  every  point  of  view,  even  than  that  to  which  «11 
Protestants  are  assigned ;  because  they  are  not  so 
much  to  be  blamed,  as  we  were  sometimes  assured, 
as  their  ministers  and  the  Bible,  by  which  they  are 
perverted. 

Whenever  I  was  shut  in  that  room,  as  I  was  sev- 
eral times,  I  prayed  for  "  les  ames  des  fideles  trc- 
passes :"  the  souls  of  those  faithful  ones  who  have 
long  been  in  purgatory,  and  have  no  relations  living. 

to  pray  for  them.  .,11 

My  feelings  were  often  of  the  most  paHifBl  do- 


^ 


NEKY. 

jrrounded  with  flames, 
y  tho  prayers  of  the 

ich,  and  that  of  purgn- 
ite  that  of  heaven,  the 
t  horrible  that  can  be 
irent  descriptions  were 
istorted  features,  ghasl- 
varicty  of  dreadful  ex- 
easts  gnawing  at  their 
ig  the  iron  bars  which 
?hich  could  not  fail  to 

myself,  that  the  figures 
pression  they  made  on 
I  was  often  shown  the 
break  their  vows,  as  a 
)lace  in  hell,  and  worse, 
I  than  that  to  which  •\\ 
)ecau8e  they  ore  not  so 
vrere  sometimes  assured, 
Jible,  by  which  they  are 

that  room,  as  Iwossev- 

les  ames  des  fideles  tre- 

faithfol  ones  who  ha<re 

have  no  relations  living. 

of  the  most  painful  do- 


BLACK    NUNNKRY. 


128 


scription,  while  I  remained  alone  with  those  fright- 
ful pictures. 

Jane  Ray  was  once  put  in,  and  uttered  the  most 
dreadful  shrieks.  Some  of  the  old  nuns  proposed 
to  the  Superior  to  have  her  gagged:  "  No,"  she  re- 
plied; "go  and  let  out  that  devil,  she  makes  mo  sin 
more  than  all  the  rest." 

Jane  could  not  endure  the  place ;  and  she  after- 
ward gave  names  to  many  of  the  worst  figures  in  tho 
pictures.  On  catechism-days  she  would  take  a  scat 
behind  a  cupboard-door,  where  the  pn  38t  could  not 
see  her,  while  she  faced  tho  nuns,  and  would  make 
us  laugh.  "  You  are  not  so  attentive  to  your  lesson 
as  you  used  to  be,"  he  would  begin  to  say,  while  we 
were  endeavouring  to  suppress  our  laughter. 

Jane  would  then  hold  up  the  first  letter  of  some 
priest's  name,  whom  she  had  before  compared  with 
one  of  the  faces  in  "  hell,"  and  look  so  that  we 
could  hardly  preserve  our  gravity.  I  remember 
she  named  the  wretch,  who  was  biting  at  the  bars 
of  hell,  with  a  serpent  gnawing  his  head,  with  chains 
and  padlocks  on.  Father  Dufrene ;  and  ^e  would 
say-F-"  Does  not  he  look  like  him,  when  he  comes 
in  to  catechism  with  his  long  solemn  &ce,  and  be- 
gins hisspeeches  with,  ' My  children,  my  hope  is, 
yu  have  lived  very  devout  lives.'" 
•'  The  first  time  I  went  to  confession  after  taking 
the  veil,  I  found  abundant  evidence  that  the  priests 
did  not  treat  even  that  ceremony,  which  is  called  a 


■-•*•:• 


v;.^~ 


^ 


,.:V  ^ 


•ft    ; 
'Ml 


124 


■LACK  NUNNIRT. 


solemn  saciament,  with  rospect  enough  to  lay  aside 
the  detestable  and  shameless  character  they  so  Often 
■bowed  on  other  occasions.  The  confessor  some- 
timei  sat  in  the  room  for  the  examination  of  con- 
science, and  sometimes  in  the  Superior's  room,  and 
always  alone,  except  the  nun  who  was  confessing. 
He  had  a  common  chair  placed  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor,  and  instead  of  being  placed  behind  a  grate,  or 
lattice,  as  in  the  chapel,  hud  nothing  before  or 
iiround  him.  There  were  no  spectators  to  observe 
him,  and  of  course  any  such  thing  would  have  been 
unnecessary. 

A  number  of  nuns  usually  confessed  on  the  same 
day,  but  only  one  could  be  admitted  into  the  room 
ot  a  time.  They  took  their  places  just  without  tho 
door,  on  their  knees,  and  went  through  the  prepara- 
tion prescribed  by  the  rules  of  confession ;  repeating 
certain  prayers,  which  always  occupy  a  consider- 
able time.  When  one  was  ready,  she  rose  from  her 
knees,  entered,  and  closed  the  door  behind  her  j  and 
no  other  one  even  dare  touch  the  latch  until  she 
came  out. 

I  shall  not  tell  what  was  transacted  at  such  times, 
•  under  the  pretence  of  confessing,  and  receiving  abso- 
lution from  sin:  far  more  guilt  was  often  incurred  than 
pardoned ;  and  crimes  of  a  deep  die  were  committed, 
while  trifling  irregularities,  in  childish  ceremonies, 
were  treated  as  serious  offences.  I  cannot  persuade 
myieif  to  speak  plainly  on  such  a  subject,  aa  I  mutt 


>ftr 


■!■■ 


JL  „.- 


:t  enough  to  lay  aside 
iharacter  they  so  cfAen 
Tho  confessor  some- 
s  examination  of  con- 
)  Superior's  room,  and 
1  who  was  confessing, 
id  in  the  middle  of  the 
iced  behind  a  grate,  or 
id  nothing  before  or 
)  spectators  to  observe 
:hing  would  have  been 

confessed  on  the  same 
dmitted  into  tho  room 
)laces  just  without  thu 
jt  through  the  prepara- 
'confession;  repeating 
ys  occ  upy  a  consider- 
ady,  she  rose  from  her 

door  behind  her ;  and 
ch  the  latch  until  she 

ransacted  at  such  times, 
,ng,  and  receiving  obso* 
was  often  incurred  than 
«p  die  were  committed, 
in  childish  ceremonies, 
ees.  I  cannot  persuade 
ich  a  subject,  aa  I  mutt 


BLACK    NVNNKRV. 


135 


offend  the  virtuous  ear.  I  can  only  say,  that  sua* 
picion  cannot  do  any  injustice  to  the  priests,  be- 
cause their  sins  cannot  bo  exaggerated. 

Some  idea  may  be  formed  of  the  manner  in  which 
even  such  women  os  many  of  my  sister  nuns  were 
regarded  the  confessors,  when  I  state,  that  there 
was  often  a  contest  among  us,  to  avoid  entering  the 
apartment  as  long  as  we  could,  endeavouring  to 
make  each  other  go  first,  as  that  was  what  most  of  us 
dreaded. 

During  the  long  and  tedious  days,  which  filled 
np  the  time  between  the  occurrences  I  have  men- 
tioned, nothing,  or  little,  took  place  to  keep  up  our 
spirits.  We  were  fatigued  in  body  with  labour,  or 
with  sitting,  debilitated  by  the  long  continuance  of 
our  religious  exercises,  and  depressed  in  feelings 
by  our  miserable  and  hopeless  condition.  Nothing 
but  the  humours  of  mad  Jane  Ray,  could  rouse  us 
for  a  moment  from  our  languor  and  melancholy.   > 

To  mention  all  her  devices,  would  require  more 
room  than  is  here  allowed,  and  a  memory  of  almost 
all  her  words  and  actions  for  years.  I  had  early 
hecomc  a  favourite  with  her,  and  had  opportunity  to 
learn  more  of  her  character  than  most  of  the  other 
nuns.  As  this  may  be  best  learnt  from  hearing 
what  she  did,  I  will  here  recoiint  a  few  of  her  tricks, 
just  as  they  happen  to  present  themselves  to  my  mem- 
ory, without  regard  to  the  order  of  time. 

She  one  day,  in  an  unaccountable  humour,  sprink- 


H 


ii^lLi 


120 


■LACic  nvsumr. 


t 


lod  the  floor  plentifully  with  holy  water,  which 
brought  upon  her  a  severe  lecture  frum  the  Supe- 
rior, as  might  hnve  been  expected.  The  Superior 
said  it  was  a  heinous  oflbnce;  shp'had  wasted  holy 
watir  enough  to  save  many  souls  from  purgatory  ; 
and  what  would  thry  not  give  for  it  I  She  then  or- 
dered Jane  to  sit  in  the  middle  of  the  floor,  and 
when  the  priest  came,  ho  was  informed  of  her  of- 
fence. Instead,  however,  of  imposing  one  of  those 
penances  to  which  she  had  often  been  subjected,  but 
with  so  little  eflect,  he  said  to  her,  "  Go  to  your 
place,  Jane ;  we  forgive  you  for  this  time." 

I  waa  once  set  to  iron  aprons  with  Jane;  aprons 
and  pocket  handkerchiefs,  arc  the  only  articles  of 
dress,  which  are  ever  ironed  in  the  Convent.  As 
soon  as  we  were  alone,  she  remarked,  '*  Well,  we 
are  free  from  the  rules,  while  we  are  at  this  work ;" 
and  although  she  knew  she  had  no  reason  for  say- 
ing so,  she  began  to  sing,  and  I  soon  joined  her, 
and  thus  wo  spent  the  time,  while  we  were  at  work, 
to  the  neglect  of  the  prayers  we  ought  to  have  said. 

We  had  no  idea  that  we  were  in  danger  of  being 
overbfard,  but  it  happened  that  the  Superior  wo«  x 
overhead  all  the  time,  with  several  nuns,  who  were 
preparing  for  confession :  she  came  down  and  said, 
"  How  is  this  V  Jane  Bay  coottjr  replied,  that  we  had 
employed  our  time  in  singiof  hymns,  and  referred 
to  me.  I  was  afraid  to  co^ftrm  so  direct  a  ||iW 
hood,  io  ordtr  to  deceive  tb«>^  'nerisii  thotigh  I  had 


is- 


IMT. 

h  holy  tvater,  which 
ecture  frum  the  Supc- 
ected.     The  Superior 

sht^'had  wasted  holy 
ouls  from  purgatory  ; 
c  for  it  I  She  then  or- 
Idle  of  the  floor,  and 
IS  informed  of  her  of- 
imposing:  one  of  those 
l\cn  been  subjected,  but 

to  her,  "  Go  to  your 
for  this  time." 
ms  with  Jane;  aprons 
e  the  only  articles  of 
I  in  the  Convent.  As 
remarked,  "  Well,  we 
we  are  at  this  work ;" 
lad  no  reason  for  say- 
nd  I  soon  joined  her, 
fhile  we  were  at  work, 
we  ought  to  have  said, 
ere  in  danger  of  being 
hat  the  Superior  wg« 
iveral  nuns,  who  were 
i  camo  down  and  said, 
%  replied,  that  we  had 
J  bymns.  and  referred 
irm  so  direct  a  ||iW 
1  "ntxi^it  though  I  had 


BLACK  NCNNtRV. 


137 


ftftcn  told  more  injurious  ones  of  her  fabrication,  or 
at  her  orders,  and  said  very  little  in  reply  to  Jane'» 
request. 

The  Superior  plainly  saw  the  trick  that  was  at- 
tempted, and  ordered  us  both  to  the  room  for  the 
examination  of  conscience,  where  we  remained  till 
night,  without  a  mouthful  to  eat.  The  time  was  not, 
however,  unoccupied;  I  received  such  a  lecture 
from  Jane,  as  I  have  very  scldotn  heard,  and  she 
wan  so  angry  with  me,  that  we  did  not  speak  lo  each 
other  for  two  weeks. 

At  length  she  found  something  to  complain  of 
against  me,  had  me  subjected  to  a  penance,  which 
led  to  our  begging  each  other's  pardon,  and  we  be- 
came perfectly  uatisfied,  reconciled,  and  as  good 
friends  as  ever. 

One  of  the  most  disgusting  penances  we  ever  had 
to  submit  to,  was  that  of  drinking  the  water  in  which 
the  Superior  had  washed  her  feet.  Nobody  could 
ever  laugh  at  this  penance  except  Jane  Ruy.  She 
would  pretend  to  comfort  us,  by  saying,  she  was 
sure  it  was  better  than  mere  plain  clear  water. 

Some  of  the  tricks  which  I  remember,  were  play- 
M  by  Jane  with  nuns'  clothes.  It  was  a  rule  that 
the  oldest  aprons  in  use,  should  go  to  the  youngest 
received,  and  that  the  old  nuns  were  to  wear  all  the 
new  ones.  On  four  diflTerent  occasions,  Jane  stole 
into  the  sleeping-room  at  night,  and  unobserved  by 
tho  watch,  ohaoged  a  great  part  of  tho  aprons, 


i'i 


i: 


^ 


W/'i' 


m 


128 


BLACK  NONNERY. 


placing  them  by  the  beds  of  nuns  to  whom  they  did 
not  belong.  The  consequence  was,  that  in  the  morn- 
ing thoy  dressed  themselves  in  such  haste,  as  never  to 
discover  the  mistakes  they  mode,  until  they  were  all 
ranged  at  prayers ;  and  then  the  ridiculous  appear- 
ance which  many  of  them  cut.  disturbed  the  long 
devotions.  I  laugh  so  easy,  that  on  such  occasions, 
1  usually  incurred  a  full  shore  of  penances.  I  gen- 
erally, however,  got  a  new  apron,  when  Jone  played 
this  trick ;  for  it  was  part  of  her  object,  to  give  the 
best  aprons  to  her  favourites,  and  put  oflTthe  ragged 
ones  on  some  of  the  old  nuns  whom  she  most  hotcd. 

Jane  once  lost  her  pocket-handkerchief  The 
penance  for  such  on  oflence  is,  to  go  without  any 
for  five  weeks.  For  this  she  had  no  relish,  and  re- 
quested me  to  pick  one  from  some  of  the  nuns  on 
the  way  up-stairs.  I  succeeded  in  getting  two: 
this  Jane  said  was  one  too  many,  and  she  thought  it 
dangerous  for  either  of  us  to  keep  it,  lest  a  seorch 
should  be  made.  Very  soon  the  two  nuns  were 
complaining  that  they  had  lost  their  handkerchiefs, 
and  wondering  what  could  have  become  of  them,  as 
they  were  sure  they  had  been  careful.  Jane  seized 
an  opportunity,  and  slipped  one  into  a  straw  bed, 
where  it  remained  until  the  bed  was  emptied  to  be 
filled  with  new  straw. 

As  the  winter  was  coming  on,  one  year,  she  com* 
plained  to  mo  that  we  were  not  as  well  supplied 
with  warm  night*clothes,  as  two  of  the  num  she 


"  «5^ 


iiUHiiB 


ERY. 

uns  to  whom  they  did 
was,  that  in  the  morn- 
such  haite,  as  never  to 
de,  until  they  were  all 
the  ridiculous  oppear- 
ut,  disturbed  the  long 
int  on  such  occasionR, 
e  of  penances.    I  gen- 
ron,  when  Jane  played 
tier  object,  to  give  the 
and  put  ofTthe  ragged 
ivhom  she  most  hated, 
t-handlcerchief.     The 
is,  to  go  without  any 
had  no  relish,  and  re- 
somo  of  the  nuns  on 
«ded  in  getting  two: 
my,  and  she  thought  it 
keep  it,  lest  a  search 
n  the  two  nuns  were 
Rt  thfir  handkerchiefs, 
ive  become  of  them,  as 
I  careful.     Jane  seized 
one  into  a  straw  bed, 
bed  was  emptied  to  be 

on,  one  year,  she  com- 
e  not  as  well  supplied 
I  two  of  the  nuns  she 

W 


■LACK  NUNNIiy. 


IM 


named,  whom  she  said  she  "  abominated."  She 
soon  aAer  found  means  to  get  possession  of  their  flne 
warm  flannel  nightgowns,  one  of  which  site  gave 
to  me.  while  the  other  she  put  on  at  bedtime.  She 
ptcsumed  the  owners  would  have  a  secret  search 
for  them  ;  and  in  the  morning  hid  them  in  the  stove, 
aller  the  fire  had  gone  out,  which  was  kindled  a 
little  before  the  hour  of  rising,  ond  then  suflered  to 
burn  down. 

This  sho  did  every  morning,  taking  them  out  at 
night,  through  the  winter.  The  poor  nuns  who 
owner*  the  garmenUwere  afraid  to  complain  of  their 
lots,  lest  they  should  have  some  penrnce  laid  on 
them,  and  nothing  was  ever  said  about  them.  When 
the  weather  began  to  grow  warm  in  the  spring,  Jane 
relurnttd  the  nightgowns  to  the  beds  of  the  nuns, 
from  whom  she  had  borrowed  them,  and  they  were 
probably  as  much  surprised  to  find  them  Again,  as 
they  bud  before  been  at  losing  them. 

Jane  once  found  an  opportunity  to  fill  her  apron 
with  a  quantity  of  fine  opples,  called  fameutes,  which 
camo  in  her  way,  and,  hastening  up  to  the  sleeping- 
room,  hid  them  under  my  bed.  Then  coming  down, 
she  informed  me,  and  we  agreed  to  apply  for  leave 
to  make  our  elevens,  as  it  is  called.  The  meaning 
of  this  is,  to  repeat  a  certain  round  of  prayers,  for 
nine  days  in  succession,  to  some  saint  we  choose  to 
iiddress  for  assistance,  in  becoming  more  charitable, 
•flcctioDate,  oi  something  else.  We  easily  obtained 


)l 


■:  ' 


■  ■' 


•l 


180 


IILACIl  NVNNKIir. 


t 


permiiiion,  and  luteiied  up-ttoirt  to  begin  our  nine 
days'  feast  on  the  applet ;  when,  much  to  our  aur- 
priae,  they  had  all  been  taken  •)  way,  and  there  was 
no  way  to  avoid  the  diaa^r>rt9bl6  fate  we  had 
brought  upon  ouraelve*.  Jan=i  therefore  began  to 
■carch  the  beda  of  the  other  nuns ;  but  not  finding 
nny  trace  of  the  apples,  she  became  doubly  vexed, 
nnd  stuck  pins  in  those  which  belonged  to  her  one* 
inics. 

When  bedtinte  came,  they  were  much  scratched 
in  getting  into  bed,  which  made  them  break  silence, 
and  that  subj'\.*-?d  them  to  penances. 


? 


>- 


u- 


-.-.^':^,^,iiiit0&>    ^    '*-- 


IKRT. 


tairt  to  begin  our  nine 
hen,  nuich  to  our  ■iir- 
1  >}  way,  and  there  waa 
{ri>f^able  fate  we  had 
in»  therefore  began  to 
iiuna ;  but  not  finding 
became  doubly  vexed, 
h  belonged  to  her  cnc- 

r  were  much  scratched 
ide  them  break  ailenco, 
luances. 


CHAPTEn  XIII. 

Jam  Raj/n  Trlekt  ronltnuttl-Thii  hroomtliik  Uhoil~Slttp' 
valkiixg—Salttd  Cid*r~Vhaniinii  Btdi~ObjtcUn/'  mm* 
H/'  A«r  Trkki—FtififU  llumilitj/ -Alarm, 

ONf-  night,  Juno,  who  had  been  sweeping  the 
sleeping-room,  for  a  penance,  dressed  up  the  broom- 
stick,  when  she  had  complfted  her  work,  with  n 
white  cloth  on  the  end,  so  tied  as  to  resemble  an  old 
woman  dressed  in  white,  with  long  anna  sticking 
out.  J'his  she  stuck  through  a  broken  pane  of  glass, 
and  placed  it  no  that  it  appeared  to  be  looking  in  at 
the  window,  by  the  font  of  holy  water.  There  it 
remained  until  the  nuns  came  up  to  bed,  The  first 
who  stopped  at  the  font,  to  dip  her  fmgvt  in,  caught 
u  glimpse  of  the  singular  object,  and  started  with 
terror.  The  next  was  tqually  terrified,  as  she  ap- 
proached, and  the  next,  nnd  the  next. 

We  all  believed  in  ghosts;  and  it  was  not  wonder- 
ful that  such  an  object  should  cauxc  alarm,  esjieciully 
us  it  was  but  a  short  time  after  the  death  of  one  of  the 
nuns.  Thus  they  went  on,  each  getting  a  fright  in 
turn,  yet  all  afraid  to  speak.  At  length,  one  more 
alarmad,  or  with  less  presence  of  mind  than  the  rest,  ex- 


mi 


»nr 


1 


JM- 


it&ai  KvinriRT. 


I 


M" 


clnirflfd  :"Oh,monDi«ul  J«na  mflcoueheraiiiMur 
Whrn  Iho  ni!,'htwotch  called  oiil.  "  Who't  lh«t  1" 
Blio  ronf«M<nl  ihr  had  trnktn  lilcnce,  but  pointod  at 
the  caul* ;  ami  then,  all  tho  nuns  aaMtnbli.ig  at  a 
diiiance  from  the  window,  Jane  ofTcred  to  advance 
boldly,  and  aaccrtain  tho  nature  of  the  appurition, 
ivhich  thoy  thought  a  moet  rotolute  intention.  Wo 
all  itood  looking  on,  whi'n  ahe  atcpped  to  the  win* 
dow,  druw  in  tho  hroomatick,  and  ahowed  ua  the 
ridicutoua  pupp«'t,  which  had  alarmed  ao  many  au- 
|)«ratilioua  fvora. 

Some  of  her  f^reotrot  feata  aha  performed  ai  a 
alrep-wulkcr.  Whether  aho  ever  walked  in  her 
■loop,  or  n(U,  I  am  unablo,  with  certainty,  to  aay. 
Bhe,  however,  often  imposed  upon  the  Superior,  ond 
old  nuna,  by  making  them  think  ao,  when  1  know 
■he  did  not ;  and  ytt,  I  cannot  pofitiwly  <tny  that  aho 
always  did.  I  have  ri»marki*d,  that  oito  of  the  old 
nuna  was  ulwaya  placed  in  our  tleepin^froom  at 
night,  to  watch  us.  Sometimes  she  would  ho  innt- 
teative,  and  vomctimca  full  into  a  doz?.  Jane  Ray 
often  seized  auch  times  to  riae  from  her  bed.  and 
walk  about,  occasionally  seizing  one  of  tho  nuna 
in  bed,  in  order  to  frighten  her.  This  sho  genet- 
ally  afliicted ;  and  many  times  w«  have  all  been 
awakened,  by  screams  of  terror.  In  our  alarm, 
■onta  of  us  frcf{uently  broke  silence,  and  gare  occa* 
IJfll  to  tba  Superior  to  lay  ua  under  pcnaneca.   Ma- 


.X 


itbki 


X-:- 


ririRt. 

no  ma  coueheraii  {muI** 
ed  out,  ••  Who's  ih«t  f" 
n  lilcnce,  but  pointod  al 
I  nuns  uMinbli.ig  al  t 
Iai)c  ofrorrd  to  aJvnnca 
atur«  of  ih«  appiiriiion, 
ri'tolute  intention.  Wo 
ah«  stepped  to  the  win* 
rk,  and  ihowed  us  (he 
li  alarmed  so  many  su- 

ts  she  performed  os  a 
10  ever  walltcd  in  her 

with  certainty,  to  say. 

upon  the  Superior,  and 
think  10,  when  1  knew 
)t  povitivvly  <t;iy  that  she 
ked,  that  oiio  of  the  old 
I)  our  «let>pin^''room  at 
mos  she  would  he  innt- 
into  a  doz?.  June  Ray 
rise  from  her  bed,  and 
Diiting  one  of  the  nuns 

her.  This  sho  gencr- 
mcs   we  have  all  been 

terror.  In  our  alarm, 
s  silence,  and  gare  occa* 
iia  under  pcnanect.   RIa- 


•iA«i  irvNiniirr. 


IIS 


ny  times,  however,  we  escaped  wich  n  more  rrpri* 
msnd,  while  Jane  usually  received  expressions  of 
cumpossion :— "  Poor  creature  I  sho  would  nne  do  to 
if  she  were  in  perfi-ct  possession  of  her  reason." 
And  Jono  displayed  her  customary  artfulness,  in 
keeping  up  the  false  impression.  As  soon  os  sho 
perceived  ihnt  the  old  nun  was  likely  to  observe  her, 
•he  Would  throw  hor  arms  about,  or  appear  uncon- 
scious of  what  she  was  iiuing.  foiling  upon  a  bed, 
or  standing  stock-still,  until  cxirtions  had  been 
made  to  rouse  her  from  hernuppuscd  lethargy. 

Wo  were  once  allowed  to  drink  cider  at  dinner, 
w  hicli  wos  quite  on  e.xiroordir,nry  favour,  Jane,  how- 
ever, on  account  of  lier  neglij^onci-  of  all  work,  wns 
ilenied  the  privilve,  which  she  much  rt'scnted, 
Tho  next  day,  when  dinner  arrived,  we  began  to 
taste  our  new  drink,  but  it  was  so  snit  wc  could  not 
swallow  it.  Those  of  us  who  nt  first  discovered  it, 
wore,  as  asual,  afraid  to  speak ;  but  we  set  down  our 
cups,  and  looked  round,  till  tho  others  made  tho 
aamo  discovery  Wiiich  they  all  soon  did,  and  most 
of  'hem  in  tho  same  manner,  SomH,  however,  at 
lenij»I),  taken  by  surprise,  uttered  acme  ludicrpiis 
exclon  ution.  on  t>  stinqf  the  salted  cider,  and  then  an 
old  nun,  looking  <:t\n,  would  cry  out: — 

"Ah!  tu  cossea  la  silence!"  (Ah I  you've 
broken  silence,) 

And  thu«i  vre  tnoi)  got  a-laughing,  beyond  cor 
power  o;  jupporti'ig  it    At  recreation  ;hvi  day,  the 
12 


•y^^ 


184 


BLACK   NUNNKIlV. 


first  question  asked  by  many  of  us,  was,  "  How 
did  you  liiic  your  cider?" 

Jane  Ray  never  had  a  fixed  place  to  sleep  in.  When 
the  weather  began  to  grow  warm  in  the  spring,  she 
usually  pushed  some  bed  out  of  its  place,  near  a 
window,  and  put  her  own  beside  it ;  and  when  the 
winter  approached,  she  would  choose  a  spot  near  the 
stove,  and  occupy  it  with  her  bed,  in  spite  of  all  re- 
monstrance. We  were  all  convinced,  that  it  was 
generally  best  to  yield  to  her. 

She  was  often  set  to  work,  in  different  ways;  but, 
whenever  she  was  dissatisfied  with  doing  any  thing, 
would  devise  some  trick  tliat  would  make  the  Su- 
perior, or  old  nur.s,  drive  her  off;  and  whenever  any 
suspicion  was  expressed,  of  her  being  in  her  right 
mind,  she  would  say,  that  she  did  not  know  what 
she  was  doing;  that  all  the  difficulty  arose  from  her 
repeating  prayers  too  much,  which  wearied  and 
distracted  her  mind. 

I  was  once  directed  to  ussist  Jane  Ray,  in  shifting 
the  beds  of  the  nuns.  When  we  came  to  those  of 
some  of  tljc  sisters,  whom  she  most  disliked,  she 
said,  now  we  will  pay  them  for  some  of  the  penan- 
ces we  have  suffered  on  their  account ;  and  taking 
some  thistles,  she  niixpd  them  with  the  straw.  At 
night,  the  first  of  them  who  got  into  bed,  felt  the 
thistles,  and  cried  out.  The  night-watch  exclaimed,  as 
usual,  "  You  are  breaking  silence  there."  And  then 
another  screamed,  as  she  was  scratched  by  the  this- 


■*' 


(NEIlV. 

ly  of  us,  waa,  "  How 

place  to  sleep  in.  When 
vatm  in  the  spring,  sho 
ut  of  its  place,  near  a 
esidc  it ;  and  when  the 
d  choose  a  spot  near  the 
r  bed,  in  spite  of  all  re- 
convinced,  that  it  was 
r. 

,  in  different  ways;  but, 
■d  with  doing  any  thing. 
It  would  make  the  Su- 
r  off;  and  whenever  any 
her  being  in  her  right 
she  did  not  know  what 
iifficulty  arose  from  her 
h,   which  wearied  and 

list  Jane  Ray,  in  shifting 
len  we  came  to  those  of 
she  most  disliked,  she 
for  some  of  the  pcnan- 
nr  account ;  and  taking 
em  with  the  straw.  At 
10  got  into  bed,  felt  the 
ight-watch  exclaimed,  as 
ilence  there."  And  then 
as  scratched  by  the  this- 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


185 


ties,  and  another.  The  old  nun  then  called  on  all 
who  had  broken  silence  to  rise,  and  ordered  them  to 
sleep  under  their  beds,  as  a  penance,  which  they  si- 
lently complied  with.  Jane  and  I  afterward  con- 
fessed, when  it  was  all  over,  and  took  some  trifling 
penance  which  the  priest  imposed. 

Those  nuns  who  fell  most  under  the  displeasure 
of  mad  Jane  Ray,  as  I  have  intimated  before,  were 
those  who  had  the  reputation  of  being  most  ready  to 
inform  of  the  trifling  faults  of  others,  and  especially 
those  who  acted  without  any  regard  to  honour,  by 
disclosing  what  they  had  pretended  to  listen  to  in 
confidence.  Several  of  the  worst-tempered  "  saints" 
she  held  in  abhorrence;  and  I  have  heard  her  say, 
that  such,  and  such,  she  abominated.  Many  a  trick 
did  she  play  upon  these,  some  of  which  were  pain- 
ful to  them  in  their  consequences,  and  a  good  num- 
ber of  them  have  never  been  traced  to  this  day.  Of 
all  the  nuns,  however,  none  other  was  regarded  by 
her  with  so  much  detestation  as  Saint  Hypolitc ;  for 
she  was  always  believed  to  have  betrayed  Saint 
Francis,  and  to  have  caused  her  murder.  She  ^vas 
looked  upon  by  us  as  the  voluntary  cause  of  her 
death,  and  of  the  crime  which  those  of  us  commit- 
ted, who,  unwillingly,  took  part  in  her  execution. 
We,  on  the  contrary,  being  under  the  worn  of  fears 
for  ourselves,  in  case  of  refusing  to  o)>ey  our  nuu- 
tets  and  mistress,  thought  ourselves  chargeable 
with  less  guilt,  as  unwilling  assistants  in  a  scene, 


'-# 


•;   -■,^-i£^t 


ise 


BLACK   NCNNSRY. 


which  it  tvas  impossible  for  u«  to  prevmi  or  delay. 
Jane  hot  often  spoken  with  me  of  the  suspfcted  in- 
foimer,  and  always  in  terms  of  the  greatest  bitter- 
ness. 

The  Superior  sometimes  expreued  commisera- 
tion for  mad  Jane  Ray,  but  I  never  could  tell  whe- 
ther she  really  believed  her  insane  or  not.  I  was 
always  inclined  to  think  that  she  was  willing  to  put 
up  with  some  of  her  tricks,  because  they  served  to 
divert  our  minds  from  the  painful  and  depressing 
circumstances  in  which  we  were  placed.  I  knew 
the  Superior's  powers  and  habits  of  deception  also, 
and  that  she  would  deceive  us  as  willingly  as  any 
one  else. 

Sometimes  she  proposed  to  send  Jane  to  St 
Anne's,  a  place  near  Cluebec,  celebrated  for  the  pil- 
grimages made  to  it  by  persons  difierently  afflicted. 
It  is  supposed  that  some  peculiar  virtue  exists  there, 
which  will  restore  health  to  the  sick ;  and  I  have 
heard  stories  told  in  corroboration  of  the  common 
belief.  Many  lame  and  blind  persons,  with  others, 
visit  St.  Anne's  every  year,  some  of  whom  may  be 
seen  travelling  on  foot,  and  begging  their  food. 
The  Superior  would  sometimes  say,  that  it  was  a 
pity  that  a  woman  like  Jane  Ray,  capable  of  being 
so  useful,  should  be  unable  to  do  her  dutijss  in  con- 
sequence of  a  malady  which  she  thought  might  be 
cured  by  a  visit  to  St  Anne's.  ... 

Yet  to  St  Anne's  .ane  was  nover  mat,  wa&lm 


w 


KRY. 

!•  to  prevent  or  delay. 
te  of  the  suspfcted  in* 
of  the  greatest  bitter- 

expreued  commiura- 
never  could  tell  whe- 
insane  or  not.  I  was 
she  was  willing  to  put 
)ccause  they  served  to 
ainful  and  depressing 
were  placed.  I  knew 
ibits  of  deception  also, 
us  as  willingly  as  any 

to  send  Jane  to  St 
celebrated  for  the  pil- 
tns  differently  afHicted. 
liar  virtue  exists  there, 
I  the  sick ;  and  I  have 
iration  of  the  common 
d  persons,  with  others, 
some  of  whom  may  be 
1  begging  their  food, 
mes  say,  that  it  was  a 
Ray,  capable  of  being 
»  do  her  dutijes  in  con- 
I  she  thought  might  b« 


BtACK   NUNNERT. 


187 


IS  noTetMBt, 


•ndlgt 


fe. 


wild  and  various  tricks  continued  as  before.  The 
rules  of  silence,  which  the  others  were  so  scrupu- 
lous in  observing,  she  set  at  nought  every  hour ; 
and  as  for  other  rules,  she  regarded  them  with  as 
little  tef^fX  when  they  stood  in  her  way.  She 
would  now  and  then  step  out  and  stop  the  clock  by 
which  our  exercises  were  regulated,  and  sometimes, 
in  this  manner,  lengthened  out  our  recreations- till 
near  twelve.  At  last  the  old  nuns  began  to  watch 
against  such  a  trick,  and  would  occslbionally  go  out 
to  see  if  the  clock  vras  going.     ' 

She  once  made  a  request  that  she  might  not  eat 
with  the  other  nuns,  which  was  granted,  as  it  seem- 
ed to  proceed  firom  a  spirit  of  genuine  humility, 
which  made  her  regard  iierself  as  anworthy  of  our 
society. 

It  being  most  convenient,  she  was  sent  to  the  Su- 
perior's table,  to  make  her  meals  after  her ;  and  it 
did  not  at  first  occur  to  the  Superior,  that  Jane,  in  this 
manner,  profited  by  the  change,  by  getting  much 
better  food  than  the  rest  of  us.  Thus  ther«  :  <!emed  to 
be  always  something  deeper  than  anybody  at  first 
suspected,  at  the  bottom  of  every  thing  she  did. 

She  was  once  directed  to  sweep  a  community- 
room,  under  the  sleeping-chamber.  This  ofike 
had  before  been  assigned  to  the  other  nuns,  as  a 
penance;  but  the  Superior,  considering  that  Jane 
Ray  did  little  or  nothing,  determined  thus  to  fimiisli 
her  with  wme  employment.  ~^ 

12* 


188 


BtACX   NVlfNXRT. 


She  declared  to  ui  that  «ho  would  not  BTvc<'p  it 
long,  as  we  might  soon  be  assured.  It  happened 
that  the  stove  by  which  that  community-room  was 
warmed  in  the  winter,  had  its  pipe  carried  through 
tho  floor  of  our  sleeping  chamber,  and  thenco  across 
it,  in  a  direction  opposite  that  in  which  the  pipe  of 
our  stove  was  carried.  It  being  then  warm  weather, 
the  first-mentioned  pipe  had  been  taken  down,  and 
tho  hole  left  unstopped.  After  we  bad  all  retired  to 
our  beds,  and  while  engaged  in  our  silent  prayers, 
we  were  suddenly  alarmed  by  a  bright  blaze  of  fire, 
which  burst  from  the  hole  iu  the  floor,  and  threw 
sparks  all  around  us.  We  thought  the  building 
was  burning,  and  uttered  cries  of  terror,  regardless 
of  the  penances,  the  fear  of  which  generally  kept 
us  silent 

The  utmost  confusion  prevailed;  for  ahhough  we 
had  solemnly  vowed  never  to  flee  from  the  Convent 
cvea  if  it  was  on  fire,  we  were  extremely  alarmed, 
aad  could  not  repress  our  feelings.  We  soon  learnt 
the  cause,  for  the  flames  ceased  in  a  moment  or  two, 
and  it  was  found  that  mad  Jane  Ray,  after  sweeping 
a  little  in  the  room  beneath,  had  stuck  a  quantity  of 
wet  powder  on  the  end  of  her  broom,  thrust  it  up 
through  the  hole  in  the  ceiling  into  our  apartment, 
and  with  a  lighted  paper  set  it  on  fire. 

The  date  of  this  alarm  I  must  refer  to  a  time 
soon  after  that  of  the  election  riots ;  for  I  recollect 
that  shs  foimd  meaoa  to  get  poasenioa  of  ■om*  of 


r 


TT- 


I 


CRT. 

c  would  not  Bwwp  it 
ssurcfi.  It  happened 
community-room  wos 

pipe  carried  through 
ber,  and  thenco  across 

in  which  the  pipe  of 
ig  then  warm  weather, 
)cen  taken  down,  und 
■  we  bad  all  retired  to 
in  our  silent  prayers, 

a  bright  blaze  of  fire, 
I  the  floor,  and  threw 
thought  the  building 
s  of  terror,  regardless 
which  generally  kept 

xiled;  for  ahhough  we 
flee  from  the  Convent 
re  extremely  alarmed, 
lings.  We  soon  learnt 
d  in  a  moment  or  two, 
ue  Ray,  after  sweeping 
lad  stuck  a  quantity  of 
her  broom,  thrust  it  up 
ng  into  our  apartment, 
it  on  fire, 
must  refer  to  a  Um« 
n  riots ;  for  I  recollect 
poBseuioa  of  aom*  of 


BLAOK   MVNNBBT. 


180 


thn  powder  which  was  prepared  at  that  time,  for  an 
emergency  to  which  some  thought  the  Convent  was 
exposed. 

She  once  asked  for  pen  and  paper,  and  when  thu 
Superior  told  her  that  if  she  wrote  to  her  friends 
she  must  see  it,  she  replied,  that  it  was  for  no  such 
purpose ,  she  wnnted  to  write  her  confession,  and 
thus  make  it  once  for  all.  She  wrote  it,  handed  it 
to  the  priest,  nod  he  guvs  it  to  the  Superior,  who 
road  it  to  us.  It  wns  fall  of  offences  which  she  had 
never  committed,  evidently  written  to  throw  ridicule 
on  confessions,  and  one  of  the  most  ludicrous  pro- 
ductions I  ever  saw. 

Our  bedsteads  were  made  with  narrow  boards 
laid  across  them,  on  which  the  beds  were  laid. 
One  day,  while  we  were  in  the  bedchamber  to- 
gether, she  proposed  that  we  should  misplace  these 
boards.  This  was  done,  so  that  at  night  nearly  a  doi- 
en  nuns  fell  down  upon  the  floor  on  getting  into  bed. 
A  good  deal  of  confusion  naturally  ensued,  but  the 
authors  were  not  discovered.  I  wns  so  conscience- 
stricken,  however,  that  a  week  afterward,  while  we 
examined  our  consciences  together,  I  told  her  I 
must  confess  the  sin  the  next  day.  She  replied, 
*•  Do  as  you  like,  but  you  will  be  sorry  for  it." 

The  next  day,  when  we  came  before  the  Superior, 
I  was  just  going  to  kneel  and  confess,  when  Jane^ 
almoot  without  giving  me  time  to  shut  the  door, 
thrwr  hetaalf  at  the  Superior's  feet  and  confswed 


h' 


111 


>«k»Uil^Ji 


liii^SSi'gi^iiiiiiiiitniiuti^m^^ 


I 


m 


i? 


140  BLACK  NVNNKIIY. 

the  trick,  and  a  penance  was  immediately  laid  on 
me  for  the  sin  I  hbd  concealed. 

There  was  an  old  nun,  who  was  a  famous  talker, 
whom  we  used  to  call  La  Mftre.  (Mother.)  One 
night,  Jane  Ray  got  up,  and  secretly  changed  the 
caps  of  several  cf  the  nuns,  and  hers  among  the 
rpst.  In  the  morning  there  was  great  confusion, 
and  such  a  bcene  as  seldom  occurred.  She  was 
severely  blamed  by  La  Mire,  having  been  informed 
against  by  some  of  the  nuns ;  and  at  last  became  so 
much  enraged,  that  she  attacked  the  old  woman, 
and  even  took  her  by  the  throat.  La  MJre  called 
OD  all  present  to  come  to  her  assistance,  and  several 
nuna  interfered.  Jane  seized  the  opportunity  afford- 
ed in  the  confusion,  to  beat  some  of  her  worst  ene- 
mies quite  severely,  and  afterward  said,  that  she  hod 
intended  to  kill  some  of  the  rascally  informers. 

For  a  time  Jane  made  us  laugh  so  much  at  pray- 
ers, that  the  Superior  forbade  her  going  down  with 
US  to  morning  prayers ;  and  she  took  the  opportu- 
nity to  sleep  in  the  morning.  When  this  was  found 
out,  she  was  forbidden  to  get  into  her  bed  again 
after  leaving  it,  and  then  she  would  creep  under  it 
and  take  a  nap  on  the  floor.  This  she  told  us  of 
one  day,  but  threatened  us  if  we  ever  betrayed  her. 
At  length,  she  was  missed  at  breakftist,  as  she 
would  sometimes  oversleep  herself,  and  the  Superior 
began  to  be  more  strict,  and  always  inquired,  in  the 
morning,  whether  Jane  Ray  was  in  her  place. 


^trf-** 


MKRY. 


■LACK  NONNBRY. 


141 


AS  immediately  laid  on 
d. 

0  was  a  famous  ialker, 
Mftre,  (Mother.)     One 

1  secretly  changed  the 
and  hers  among  the 

I  was  great  confusion, 
I  occurred.  She  was 
,  having  been  informed 
;  and  at  last  became  so 
ickcd  the  old  woman, 
iroat.  La  Mire  called 
assistance,  and  several 
the  opportunity  hfford- 
some  of  her  worst  enc- 
ward  said,  that  she  had 
■ascally  informers, 
augh  so  much  at  pray- 
e  her  going  down  with 
she  took  the  opportu- 
When  this  was  found 
get  into  her  bed  again 
e  would  creep  under  it 
r.  This  she  told  ns  of 
f  we  ever  betrayed  her. 
d  at  breakftst,  as  she 
lerself,  and  the  Superior 
always  inquired,  in  the 
ay  was  in   her  place. 


When  the  question  was  general,  none  of  us  an- 
swered ;  but  when  it  was  addressed  to  some  nua 
near  hur  by  name,  as, 

"Saint  Eustace,  is  Jano  Ray  in  her  place?" 
then  we  had  to  reply. 

Of  all  the  si-«ncd*  that  occurred  during  my  stny  in 
the  Coiivent,  there  was  none  which  exciivd  the  de- 
lif^iitof  Jane  more  than  one  which  took  place  in  the 
chapel  one  day  at  mass,  though  I  never  had  any 
particular  reason  to  suppose  that  she  had  brought  it 
about. 

Some  person,  unknown  to  me  to  this  day,  had 
put  some  substance  or  other,  of  a  most  nauseous 
smell,  into  the  hat  of  a  little  boy,  who  attended  at 
the  altar,  and  he,  without  observing  the  trick,  put  it 
upon  his  head.  In  the  midst  of  the  ceremonies  he 
approached  some  of  the  nuns,  who  were  almost  suf- 
focated with  the  odour ;  and  as  he  occasionally  mo- 
ved from  place  to  place,  some  of  them  began  to  beckon 
to  him  to  stand  farther  oflli  and  to  hold  their  noses* 
with  looks  of  disgust.  The  boy  was  quite  uncon- 
scious of  the  cause  of  the  difficulty,  and  paid  them 
no  attention ;  but  the  confusion  soon  became  so  great, 
through  the  distress  of  some,  and  the  laughing  of 
others,  that  the  Superior  noticed  the  circumstance, 
and  beckoned  to  the  boy  to  withdraw.  All  attempts, 
however,  to  engage  us  in  any  work,  prayer,  or  med- 
itation, were  found  inefTectual.  Whenever  the  cir- 
cumstances in  the  chapel  came  to  mind,  we  would 


ii 


!'( 


..  Ai*im^^i^imm¥iiu^vmmSf&mmi^i<mfi- 


I 


!-P 


,  JJ- 


14t  BLACK    KVNXrnT. 

laugh  out  Wc  had  got  into  such  a  ttatc,  that  we 
could  n  it  vasily  rcalruin  ourselves.  The  Superior, 
yielding  to  necessity,  allowed  ua  recreation  tor  the 
whole  day. 

The  Superior  used  sometimes  to  send  Jane  to  in- 
struct  the  novices  in  their  English  prayers.  She 
would  proceed  to  her  task  with  all  seriousness ;  but 
sometimes  chose  the  most  ridiculous,  ns  well  ao  ir- 
reverent passages  from  songs,  and  other  thing*, 
which  she  had  before  somewhere  learnt,  which 
would  set  us,  who  understood  her,  laughing.  One 
of  her  rhymes,  I  recollect,  began  with : 

"  The  Lord  of  love,  look  from  above, 
Upon  thi.1  turkey  lien." 

Jane  for  a  time  slept  opposite  me,  and  often  in  the 
night  would  rise,  unobserved,  and  slip  into  my  bed, 
to  talk  with  me,  which  she  did  in  a  low  whisper, 
and  return  again  with  equal  caution. 

She  would  tell  me  of  the  tricks  she  had  played, 
and  such  as  she  meditated,  and  sometimes  make  ma 
laugh  so  loud,  that  I  had  much  to  do  in  the  morn- 
ing with  bogging  pardons,  and  doing  penances. 

One  winter's  day,  she  was  sent  to  light  a  fire ; 
but  after  she  had  done  so,  remarked  privately  to 
some  of  us :  "  My  fingers  were  too  cold— you'll  ace 
if  I  do  it  again." 

The  next  day,  there  was  a  great  atir  in  the  house, 
because  it  was  t  id  that  mad  Jane  Ray  had  been 
seiTCd  with  n  fit  while  making  a  fire,  and  she  was 


I 


jN'xrnr. 

o  8uch  a  state,  (hat  we 
selves.  The  Superior, 
;d  ua  recreation  tor  the 

imes  to  send  Jane  to  in- 
English  prayers.  She 
rith  all  seriousnem ;  but 
idiculous,  ns  well  as  ir- 
ngs,  and  other  things, 
newhere  learnt,  which 
id  her,  Inughinsr.  One 
>egan  with : 
look  from  above, 
»." 

site  me,  and  often  in  the 
d,  and  slip  into  my  bed, 
!  did  in  a  low  whisper, 
[  caution. 

tricks  she  had  played, 
and  sometimes  make  ms 
much  to  do  in  the  morn> 
ind  doing  penances. 
>vas  sent  to  light  a  fire ; 
i,  remarked  privately  to 
rere  too  cold — you'll  ace 

\  great  stir  in  the  house, 
nad  Jane  Ray  had  been 
ing  tt  fire,  and  she  wiu 


llt..\(-K  Nl  NNKUY. 


143 


taken  up  appurently  iiiRiMi8il)ii>,  iiiiil  convoyed  to  her 
lied.  She  complained  to  ine,  who  visited  her  in  the 
cnursu  of  the  day,  that  she  was  likely  to  starve,  oa 
food  was  denied  lu>r;  and  I  was  persuaded  lo  pin 
H  stocking  under  my  dress,  and  secretly  put  food 
into  it  from  the  tnhlo.  This  I  afterward  carried  to 
lier  and  relieved  her  wants. 

One  of  the  things  which  I  blamed  Jane  most  for, 
wus  a  disposition  to  quarrel  with  any  nun  who  seemed 
to  bu  winning  the  favour  of  the  Superior.  She  would 
iiover  rest  until  she  had  brought  such  a  one  into 
Mtnie  difficulty. 

Wo  were  allowed  but  little  soap ;  and  Jane,  when 
^lio  found  her  supply  nearly  gone,  would  take  the 
lirdt  piece  she  could  find.  One  day  there  was  a 
•T*>iierul  search  made  fur  a  largo  piece  that  was 
missed ;  when,  soon  after  I  had  been  searched,  Jane 
Kay  passed  mo  and  slipped  it  into  my  pocket ;  she 
u-iis  soon  after  searched  herself,  and  then  secretly 
came  for  it  again. 

While  I  recall  these  particulars  of  our  nunnerj, 
niid  refer  so  often  to  the  conduct  nnd  language  of 
one  of  the  nuns,  I  cannot  speak  of  somo  things, 
which  I  believed  or  suspected,  on  account  of  my  ' 
want  of  sufficient  knowledge.  But  it  is  a  pity  you 
have  not  Jane  Ray  for  a  witness ;  she  knows  many 
things  of  which  1  am  ignorant.  She  must  be  in 
poasession  of  &cts  that  should  bo  known.  Her  long 
residence  in  the  Convent,  her  habits  of  roaming,  fr 


'^ 


% 


•■'mmmmmima^im&mm&m^smit^ 


jfe 


i!^ 


I 


kll 


ILAOK   NVltniRT. 


about  U,  nrifl  of  oh«crvincf  tv«»ry  thing,  muit  hnv 
inndo  hnr  acquointed  with  xWmfn  which  would  bo 
heard  with  interMt.  I  ahvnyn  foil  at  if  "he  knew 
every  thintf.  She  would  ollfii  ko  ond  liMen,  orlook 
through  the  crnck*  into  the  Superior's  room,  while 
nny  of  the  priests  were  closeted  with  her,  and  some- 
timet  would  coiiio  nnd  tell  mo  what  oho  witnett- 
ud.  I  felt  myself  bound  to  confess  in  tuch  cntes, 
and  nlwnys  did  so. 

She  knew,  however,  thnt  I  only  told  it  '.':  Jho 
priest  or  to  the  Su|)erior,  and  without  rnentioninir  the 
name  of  my  informant,  which  1  was  nt  liberty  to 
withhold,  to  that  she  was  not  found  out.  I  often 
■aid  to  her,  "  I>)n't  tell  me,  Jane,  for  1  mutt  confcst 
It"     She  would  reply : 

"  It  is  better  for  you  to  confess  it  than  for  me." 
I  thus  became,  even  against  my  will,  informed  of 
scenes,  supposed  by  the  actors  of  them  to  bo  secret. 

Jane  Ray  once  persuaded  me  to  accompany  her 
into  the  Superior's  room,  to  hide  with  her  under  the 
tofa,  and  await  the  appearance  of  a  visiter  whoin 
she  expected,  that  we  might  overhear  what  jrasscd 
beween  them.  We  had  been  long  concealed,  when 
the  Superior  came  in  alone  itnd  sat  for  some  time, 
when  fearing  she  might  detect  us  in  the  stillness 
which  prevailed,  wo  began  to  repent  of  our  temer- 
ity. At  length,  however,  she  suddenly  withdreVv. 
and  thus  aflbrdcd  us  a  welcome  opportunity  to 
etcapOi 


r 


iflRT. 

(very  thing,  muit  ha^"* 
liinifii  which  would  bo 
yii  foil  0*  if  the  knew 
n  Ko  nml  ilMen,  orlook 
Jiip^rior's  room,  while 
led  with  her,  and  some- 
mo  what  Bho  wiini'ti- 
confoss  in  tuch  cnses, 

t  I  only  told  it  ',-:  the 
wiihoiit  rnentiiminqf  the 
ich  1  wns  nt  liborty  to 
not  found  out.  I  often 
Jane,  for  1  must  confosj 

jnfcss  it  thnn  for  me." 
St  my  will,  informed  of 
ir«  of  them  to  bo  secret. 

me  to  nccompnny  Iut 
hide  with  hvr  under  tho 
mce  of  a  visiter  whom 
t  overhear  what  iMsscd 
in  long  concealed,  when 

itnd  sat  for  some  time, 
!tect  us  in  the  stillness 

to  repent  of  our  temer- 
iho  suddenly  withdfwVv. 
relcoiDC  opportunity  to 


r. 


BLACK   NINNBRV. 


145 


I  was  pnisinpf  one  duy  ilirough  a  jwrt  of  the  eel- 
l.ir,  where  I  had  not  often  oc-cuiion  to  go,  when  the 
feof  my  shoe  liit  sumulhiu^.  I  tri()|)t'd  and  fell 
dovvu.  1  ruse  n^'ain,  and  holding  my  lump  to  sro 
whut  bu<l  cauHfil  my  full,  I  found  uii  iron  ring, 
ruloncd  to  a  iniail  a(|uaru  trapdoor.  This  I  had 
(lie  curiosity  lo  raim-,  and  iiuw  four  or  five  stops 
leading  down,  li\it  there  was  nut  liqht  enough  to  see 
niore,  and  I  ft-ared  to  be  noticid  hy  somelKidy  and 
reportod  "j  the  Superior;  so  closing  the  door  again, 
I  left  the  spot.  At  first,  t  could  not  imagine  the 
use  for  such  n  postage;  but  it  ofterward  occurred 
to  me,  that  this  might  open  to  the  subterranean 
|)n.isage  to  the  Seminary,  for  I  never  before  could 
account  for  the  appearance  of  many  of  the  priests, 
who  often  appeared  and  disappeared  among  us,  par- 
ticularly at  night,  when  I  knew  the  gates  wero 
closed.  They  could,  as  I  now  saw,  come  up  to  the 
door  of  the  Su|)erior's  room  nt  any  hour,  then  up 
the  stairs  into  our  sleeping-room,  or  where  they 
chose.     And  often  they  were  in  our  beds  before  us. 

I  afterward  ascertained  that  my  conjectures  were 
correct,  and  that  a  secret  communication  was  kept 
up,  in  this  manner,  between  the  two  institutions,  at 
the  end  towards  Notre  Dame-strect,  at  a  considerablv 
depth  under  ground.  I  often,  afterward,  met  priestfl 
in  the  cellar,  when  sent  there  for  coal,  and  other 
art'cU  s,  as  they  had  to  pass  up  and  down  th«  com- 
mon cellar-stairs  on  their  way.       1      ,    ,     ^  ,  ^- 


0 


l\ 


i' 


i': 


r4WMS#»«»*!l»*<1»ifi  J'.».»''i;J»SiJA<« 


141 


■LACK   NVNNIIiy. 


Up 


My  wporliotnc  ilnily  prnycri  and  libow^  my 
pain  of  body,  oiid  di'proii«ion  of  mind,  which  were 
■u  much  incrcnm-d  \>y  \H'm\ttcn  I  had  •Htfrrfj',  and 
thoio  which  I  conmoiitly  frttn-d,  nnd  thf  f«'«!h'»'»s  of 
•hame.  rnnoMo,  nnd  iidrror,  which  ■oiiipiimcinroi*', 
bl ought  nut  10  a  BtaU!  which  t  cnmuA  detcribe 

In  the  (Irit  plnce.  my  franui  win  cnft'obliil  by  lh» 
uncnsy  postures  I  wna  required  to  kfi-p  for  nn  long 
a  time  during  prnyeri.  This  ulono  I  thought  wft» 
•ufBcient  to  undermine  my  health  ond  destroy  my 
life.  An  hour  nnd  n  half  every  morning  I  had  to 
■it  on  the  floor  of  the  community-room,  with  my 
feet  under  me,  my  body  bent  forward,  ond  my  head 
hanging  on  one  sid.*,  in  a  posture  exprcasivo  of 
great  humility,  it  is  true ;  but  very  fatiguing  to  keep 
for  such  an  unreasonable  length  of  time.  Often  I 
found  it  impossible  to  avoid  falling  asleep  in  this 
posture,  which  I  could  do  without  det»;ction,  by 
bending  a  little  lower  than  tisual.  The  s  gnal  to 
rise,  01  the  noise  made  by  the  rising  nf  the  other 
nuns,  then  woke  me,  and  I  got  up  with  the  rest  un- 
observed, 

Before  we  took  tht  posture  just  described,  wo  had 
to  kneel  for  a  long  time  without  bending  the  body, 
keeping  quite  erect,  with  the  exception  of  the  kneet» 
only,  wth  the  hands  together  before  the  breast 
This  I  found  the  most  distressing  attitude  fjgir  uxe, 
and  never  usumed  it  without  feeling  •  sharp  pain 
in  my  chest,  v/hich  1  often  thought  would  soon  lead 


1 
t'      I 

i  : 


r« 
ai 
to 

of 

«!• 

r' 

hi 

ha 
ha 


liny. 

■ 

cri  and  lah<idi»,  my 
of  mind,  which  were 
!••  I  hnd  lutrrrKi',  a:id 
-i\,  and  iho  f«'«!li'»'»3  of 
hich  ioii)piimc«iroi#, 
[  cannirt  deffcrib« 
(  wii«  unffi'bli'il  by  ih* 
ed  to  kf«'p  for  Br>  long 
I  ulono  I  thoujijht  was 
heollh  and  di'strov  my 
pry  morning  I  had  to 
iiunity-room,  with  my 
forward,  and  my  head 
posture  expressive  of 
very  fatiguing  to  keep 
ngth  of  time.  Often  I 
falling  asleep  in  this 
without  detection,  by 
Hual.  The  a  gnal  to 
the  rising  of  the  other 
ot  up  with  the  rest  un- 

just  described,  we  had 
OQt  bending  the  body, 
exception  of  the  kneet) 
)er  before  the  breast 
ssing  attitude  Cgt?  mo, 
It  feeling  a  sharp  pain 
lought  would  soon  lead 


•I.AOK   NONNMr. 


i4r 


r 

me  to  my  grave— that  is,  to  the  great  common  recep- 
!  tacle  for  the  dead,  under  the  chapel.  Ah!  this  up- 
right kneeling  posture  we  were  obliged  to  resume 
as  soon  as  wo  rose  firotn  the  half-sitting  po.Juro  first 
mentioned;  so  that  4  usually  felt  myself  exhausted 
ond  near  to  fainting  before  the  concliikion  of  ino/n- 
ing  sorvi'-cs. 

I  founcf  the  mditations  extremely  tedious,  and 
often  ('id  .'  #;nk  lf<.o  sl^.p  while  we  were  all  seated 
in  siJcnc.  m  tie  floor  When  required  to  tell  my 
medifil'oi's,  i,8  it  was  thought  to  be  of  no  great  ira- 
Itortanco  ,vho.  we  said,  I  sometimes  found  I  had 
nothing  10  tell  but  a  dream,  and  told  that,  which 
passed  ofTvery  well. 

Jane  Ray  appeared  to  be  troubled  still  more  than 
myself  with  wandering  thoughts ;  and  when  blamed 
for  them,  would  reply,  •«  f  begin  very  well ;  but  di- 
rectly I  begin  to  tlJnk  of  some  nid  friend  of  mine, 
and  my  thoughts  go  awandermt  fVom  one  country 
to  another."  ' 

Sometimes  I  confessed  my  falling  asleep;  and 
often  the  priests  have  talked  to  me  aVeut  the  sin  of 
sleeping  in  time  of  meditation.  At  last,  one  of  them 
rropoard  to  me  to  prick  myself  with  a  pin.  which  I 
have  often  done,  and  so  rousea  myself  for  a  time. 

My  close  confineineni  in  the  Convent,  and  the 
want  of  opportunities  to  Veathe  the  open  air,  might 
hare  proved  more  injurisus  tc  nic  iV.-xn  they  did, 
had  I  not  been  employed  a  pert  of  my  tLue  in  moro 


.fitnistm.'' 


148 


BLACK  RrNKEIlT. 


active  labours  than  those  of  sewing.  &c.,  to  which  I 
was  chiefly  confined.  I  took  part  occasionally  in 
■ome  of  the  heavy  work,  ns  washing,  &c. 

The  events  which  I  am  now  to  relate,  occurred 
about  five  months  after  my  admission  into  the  Con- 
vent as  a  nun ;  but  I  cannot  fix  the  time  with  pre- 
cision, as  I  know  not  of  any  thing  which  took  place 
in  the  world  about  the  same  period.  The  circum- 
stances I  clearly  remember;  but,  as  I  have  else- 
where remarked,  we  were  not  accustomed  to  keep 
any  account  of  time. 

Information  was  given  to  us  one  day,  that  an- 
other novice  was  to  be  admitted  omong  us ;  and  we 
were  required  to  remember  and  mention  her  often 
in  our  prayers,  that  she  «ight  have  faithfulness  m 
the  service  of  her  holy  spouse.  No  information 
\na  given  us  concerning  her  beyond  this  fact:  noi 
a  word  about  her  age,  name,  or  nation.  On  all 
similar  occasions  the  same  course  was  pursued,  and 
all  that  the  nuns  ever  learnt  concerning  one  another 
^Tas  what  they  might  discover  by  being  together, 
and  which  usually  amounted  to  little  or  nothing. 

When  the  day  of  her  admission  arrived,  though 

I  did  not  witness  the  ceremony  in  the  chapel,  it  was 

a  gratification  to  us  all  on  one  occount,  because  we 

'  were  always  released  from  labour,  and  enjoyed  a 

great  recreation  daj'. 

Our  new  sister,  when  she  was  introduced  to  the 
"holy"  society  of  us  "saints,"  proved  to  be  young, 


( 
( 
( 
i 
1 
c 
s 

0 

u 
I 

t 

& 

tl 

8 
P 

n 

B! 

n 
n 
h 
n 

P' 
in 
A 
to 
fe 
si 

8* 


lERT. 

iviing,  &c.,  to  which  I 
ik  part  occasionally  in 
vaahing,  &c. 
low  to  relate,  occurred 
Imission  into  the  Con- 
fix the  time  with  pre- 
;hinj  which  took  place 
I  period.  The  circum- 
;  but,  as  I  have  else- 
lot  accustomed  to  keep 

)  us  one  day,  that  an- 
ted among  us ;  and  we 
md  mention  her  often 
jht  have  faithfulness  in 
ouse.     No   information 
sr  beyond  this  fact :  noi 
ne,  or  nation.     On  all 
lourse  was  pursued,  and 
concerning  one  another 
iver  by  being  together, 
d  to  little  or  nothing, 
mission  arrived,  though 
ony  in  the  chapel,  it  was 
one  account,  because  we 
J  labour,  and  enjoyed  a 

le  was  introduced  to  the 
ts,"  proved  to  be  young, 


BLACK   NrNNERy. 


149 


of  about  the  middle  size,  and  very  good  looking  for 
a  Canadian ;   for  I  soon  ascertained  that  she  was 
one  of  my  own  countrywomen.     The  Canadian 
females  are  generally  not  handsome.    I  never  learnt 
her  name,  or  any  thing  of  her  history.    She  had 
chosen  Saint  Martin  for  her  nun  name.    She  was 
admitted  in  the  morning,  and  appeared  melancholy 
all  day.     This  I  observed  was  always  the  case; 
and  the  remarks  made  by  others,  led  me  to  believe 
that  they,  and  all  they  had  seen,  had  felt  sad  and 
miserable  for  a  longer  or  shorter  lime.     Even  the 
Superior,  as  it  may  be  recollected,  confessed  to  me 
that  she  had  experienced  the  same  feelings  r.hen 
she  was  received.      When  bedtime  arrived,  she 
proceeded  to  the  chamber  with  the  rest  of  us,  and 
was  assigned  a  bed  on  the  side  of  the  room  opposite 
my  own,  and  a  little  beyond.     The  nuns  were  all 
soon  in  bed,  the  usual  silence  ensued,  and  I  was 
nuking  my  customary  mental  prayer  and  composing 
myself  to  sleep,  when  I  heard  the  most  piercing  and 
heart-rending  shrieks  proceed  from  our  new  com- 
rade.   Every  nun  seemed  to  rise  as  if  by  one  im- 
pulse, for  no  one  could  hear  such  sounds,  especially 
in  such  total  silence,  without  being  greatly  excited. 
A  general  noise  succeeded,  for  many  voices  spoke 
together,  uttering  cries  of  surprise,  compassion,  or 
fear.    It  was  in  vain  for  the  night-watch  to  expect 
silence:  for  once  we  forgot  rules  and  penances,  and 
gave  vent  to  our  feelings,  and  »he  could  do  nothing 
13* 


TT7.,s^teKS^,S®Bii^a!!^^^^gAie^.S«l^4v6^4^ 


150 


BLACK  MUNNBKT. 


but  call  for  the  Superior.  Strange  as  it  may  seem, 
mad  Jane  Ray,  who  found  an  opportunity  to  make 
herself  heard  for  an  instant,  uttered  an  exclamation 
in  English,  which  so  far  from  expressing  any  sym- 
pathy for  the  sufferer,  seemed  to  betray  feelings 
hardened  to  the  last  degree  against  conscience  and 
shame.  This  caused  a  laugh  among  some  of  those 
who  understood  her,  and  had  become  hardened  to 
their  own  trials,  and  of  course  in  a  great  measure  to 
those  of  others. 

I  heard  a  man's  voice  mingled  with  the  cries  and 
shrieks  of  the  nun.  Father  Quiblier,  of  the  Semi- 
nary, I  had  felt  confident,  was  in  the  Superior's 
room  at  the  time  when  we  retired ;  and  several  of 
the  nuns  afterward  assured  me  that  it  was  he. 
The  Superior  soon  made  her  appearance,  and  in  a 
harsh  manner  commanded  silence.  I  heard  her 
threaten  gagging  her,  and  then  say,  "  You  are  no 
better  than  anybody  else,  and  if  you  do  not  obey, 
you  shall  be  sent  to  the  cells." 

One  young  girl  was  taken  into  the  Convent  du- 
ring my  abode  there,  under  peculiar  circumstances. 
I  was  acquainted  with  the  whole  affiur,  as  I  was 
employed  to  act  a  part  in  it. 

Among  the  novices,  was  a  young  lady,  of  about 
Mventeen,  the  daughter  of  an  old  rich  Canadian. 
She  had  been  remarkable  for  nothing  that  I  know 
o(  except  the  liveliness  of  her  disposition.  The 
Superior  once  expressed  to  ua  a  wish  to  have  her 


ti 
a 

P 

ti 

P 

f 

I      ti 

t( 

V 

n 
I 

s 

1] 

8 
fl 

8 

i 
c 
t 
t 
t 

I 
I 


BUT. 


BLACK  NCNNBItY. 


151 


lange  as  it  may  seem, 
n  opportunity  to  make 
ittered  an  exclamation 
1  expressing  any  sym- 
led  to  betray  feelings 
gainst  conscience  and 
I  among  some  of  those 
d  become  hardened  to 
)  in  a  great  measure  to 

;led  with  the  cries  acd 
duiblier,  of  the  Semi- 
vas  in  the  Superior's 
:etired ;  and  several  of 
1  me  that  it  was  he. 
r  appearance,  and  in  a 
silence.  I  heard  her 
den  say,  "  You  are  no 
d  if  you  do  not  obey, 

D  into  the  Convent  du- 
)eculiar  circumstances, 
vhole  affiur,  as  I  was 

.  young  lady,  of  about 
m  old  rich  Canadian. 
T  nothing  that  I  know 
her  disposition.  The 
Of  a  with  to  have  her 


take  the  veil,  though  the  girl  herself  had  never  had 
any  such  intention,  that  I  knew  of  Why  the  Su- 
perior wished  to  receive  her,  I  could  only  conjec- 
ture. One  reason  might  have  been,  that  she  ex- 
pected to  receive  a  considerable  sum  from  her  father. 
She  was,  however,  strongly  desirous  of  having  the 
f  m  .  our  community,  and  one  day  said:  "  Let  us 
tal  -  -'  <  by  a  trick,  and  tell  the  old  man  she  felt 
toe     .,  ■  h  ^  to  take  the  veil  in  public." 

Uur  plans  then  being  laid,  the  unsuspecting  girl 
was  induced  by  us,  in  sport,  as  we  told  her,  and 
mads  her  believe,  to  put  on  auch  a  splendid  robe  as 
I  had  worn  on  my  admission,  and  to  pass  through 
some  of  the  ceremonies  of  taking  the  veil.  After 
(his,  she  was  seriously  informed,  that  she  was  con- 
sidered as  having  entered  the  Convent  in  earnest, 
and  must  henceforth  bury  herself  tj  the  world,  as 
she  would  never  be  allowed  to  leave  it.  We  put  on 
her  a  nun's  dress,  though  she  wept,  a  )d  refused,  and 
expressed  the  greatest  repugnance.  The  Superior 
threatened,  and  promised,  and  flattered,  by  turns, 
until  the  poor  girl  had  to  submit ;  but  her  appear- 
ance long  showed  that  she  was  a  nun  only  by  com- 
pulsion. 

In  obedience  to  the  directions  of  the  Superior,  we 
exerted  ourselves  to  make  her  contented,  especially 
when  she  was  first  received,  whea  we  got  roond 
her,  and  told  her  we  had  feh  so  for  a  time,  but  hav> 
ing  itbBe  become  acquainted  with  the  happinsMi  of 


"TtH 


^•h<^^i^'6m^SimMii»idxiif'i*iia^M 


h 


I'l'' 

\m 


152 


BtAOK   NCNNIKT. 


a  nun'a  life,  were  perfectly  content,  and  would  never 
be  willing  to  leave  the  Convent.  An  exception 
seemed  to  be  made  in  her  favour,  in  one  respect :  for 
I  believe  no  criminal  attempt  was  made  upon  her, 
until  she  had  been  for  sometime  an  inmate  of  the 
nunnery. 

Soon  after  her  reception,  or  rather  her  forcible 
entry  into  the  Convent,  her  father  called  to  make 
inquiry  about  his  daughter.  The  Superior  first 
spoke  with  him  herself,  and  then  called  us  to  repeat 
her  plausible  story,  which  I  did  with  accuracy. 
If  I  had  wished  to  say  any  thing  else,  I  never  should 
hp  ire  dared. 

We  told  the  foolish  old  man,  that  his  da'.;ghter, 
whom  we  all  afiectionately  loved,  had  long  desired 
to  become  a  Nun,  but  had  been  too  humble  to  wish 
to  appear  before  spectators,  and  had,  at  her  own  de- 
sire, been  favouied  with  a  private  admission  into  the 
community. 

The  benefit  conferred  upon  himself  and  his  fami- 
ly, by  this  act  of  self-consecration,  I  reminded  him, 
must  be  truly  great  and  valuable ;  as  every  family 
which  furnishes  a  prieal;  or  a  nun,  is  justly  looked 
opon  as  receiving  the  peculiar  favour  of  heaven  on 
that  account.  The  old  Canadian  firmly  believed 
every  word  I  wa*  forced  to  tell  him,  took  the  event 
as  a  great  blesaiog,  and  expressed  the  greatest  read- 
iness to  pay  more  than  the  customary  fee  to  the 
vj^nvent    After  the  interview,  he  withdrew,  prom> 


■  ■.t' 


■k 


-trrrx 


IRT. 

ntent,  and  would  never 
fivent.  An  exception 
)ur,  in  one  respect :  for 
t  was  made  upon  her, 
ime  an  inmate  of  the 

tr  rather  her  forcible 
ather  called  to  make 
The  Superior  first 
hen  called  us  to  repeat 
I  did  with  accuracy, 
ing  else,  I  never  should 

in,  that  his  da::ghter, 
ived,  had  long  desired 
en  too  humble  to  wish 
id  had,  at  her  own  de- 
rate admission  into  the 

I  himself  and  his  fami< 
ition,  I  reminded  him, 
able ;  as  every  family 

I  nun,  is  justly  looked 
r  favour  of  heaven  on 
adian  firmly  believed 

II  him,  took  the  event 
«sed  the  greatest  read- 
customary  fee  to  the 
7,  he  withdrew,  prom* 


BLACB  NVNNIIIT. 


153 


ising  soon  to  return  and  pay  a  handsome  sum  to 
the  Convent,  which  he  performed  with  oil  despatch, 
nnd  the  greatest  cheerfulness.  The  poor  girl  never 
hcnnl  that  her  futher  had  tnken  the  trouble  to  call 
to  see  her,  much  less  did  she  know  ony  thing  of  the 
imposition  passed  upon  him.  She  remoined  in  the 
Convent  when  I  left  it. 

The  youngest  girl  who  ever  took  the  veil  of  our 
sisterhood,  was  only  fourteen  years  of  age,  and  con- 
sidered very  pious.  She  lived  but  a  shon  time,  I 
was  told  that  she  was  ill-treated  by  the  priests,  and 
believed  her  death  was  in  consequence. 


'-'   5'  -ASiiBr: 


'•'&tii  t  i 


f 


I 


I 


I 
I 


CHAPTER   XV. 

htjtutneint  Nuticu—mfficuUvnf  convincing  Ptrumt /rmt 
the  United  Staltt—Talt  of  the  Bithop  in  Iht  Cily~Tht 
BUh«p  in  Ihi  Conttnt-TTii  PHtontri  in  thi  Cell*— Prac- 
tice in  Singing— Narrative*— Jane Hay't  Ilynnt—  The  Su- 
perior'* but  IVic/e. 

It  was  considered  a  great  duty  to  exert  ourselves 
to  influence  novices  in  favour  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
olic religion ;  and-  different  nuns  were,  at  different 
times,  charged  to  do  what  they  could,  by  conversa- 
.  tion,  to  make  favourable  impressions  on  the  minds 
of  some,  who  were  particularly  indicated  to  us  by 
the  Superior.  I  often  heord  it  remarked,  that  those 
who  were  influenced  with  the  greatest  difficulty, 
were  young  ladies  from  the  United  States ;  and  on 
some  of  those,  greot  exertions  were  made. 

Coses  in  which  citizens  of  the  States  were  said  to 
have  been  converted  to  the  Roman  Catholic  faith, 
were  sometimes  spoken  of)  and  always  as  if  they 
were  considwred  highly  important. 

The  Bishop,  as  we  were  told,  was  on  the  public 
square,  on  the  day  of  an  execution,  when,  as  he  said, 
a  stranger  looko**  p»  him  in  some  peculiar  manner, 
which  made  a.  nfidently  believe  God  intended 
to  have  him  conv  ned  by  his  means.  When  he 
went  home,  he  wr  e  a  letter  for  him,  and  the  next 
day  found  hipi  agai>  in  the  same  place,  and  gar* 


R   XV, 

'  convincing  Ptr$ima  /torn 

Rithop  in  tht  Cily~Tht 

•itontrt  in  Iht  Ctllt—Prae- 

\ntHay'*  Uymnt—Thi  Su- 

duty  to  exert  ourselves 
r  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
luns  were,  at  difTerent 
ey  could,  by  conversa- 
pressions  on  the  minds 
riy  indicated  to  us  by 
it  remarked,  that  those 
:he  greatest  difficulty, 
[Jnited  States ;  and  on 
I  were  made, 
the  States  were  said  to 
toman  Catholic  faith, 
nd  always  as  if  they 
rtant. 

Id,  was  on  the  public 
ion,  when,  as  he  said, 
ime  peculiar  manner, 
believe  God  intended 
s  means.  When  he 
for  him,  and  the  next 
Kune  place,  and  gtT« 


BLACK  irrNNi»r. 


105 


him  tlis  letter,  wliicli  led  to  his  becoming  a  Roman 
Catholic.  This  man,  it  wan  added,  proved  to  bo  a 
citizen  uf  tho  Stutc<<. 

The  Bishop,  as  1  linve  /•^marked,  was  not  very 
dignified  on  all  oci-ii.iions,  and  sometimes  acted  in 
such  n  mnnner  as  would  not  have  appeared  well  in 
piibliu. 

One  day  I  saw  him  preparing  for  mass ;  and  be- 
cause he  hid  some  difRculty  in  getting  on  his  robe, 
showed  evident  signs  of  anger.  One  of  the  nuns 
remarked  :  "  The  Hi.9hop  is  going  to  perform  a  pa*- 
siunale  mass."  Some  of  the  others  exclaimed  :  "  Are 
you  not  ashamed  to  speak  so  of  my  lord  Y'  And 
she  was  rewarded  with  a  penance. 

But  it  might  be  hoped  that  the  Bishop  would  be 
free  from  the  crimes  of  which  I  have  declared  so 
many  priests  to  have  been  guilty^  I  am  far  from 
entertaining  such  charitable  opinions  of  him ;  and 
I  had  good  reasons,  afler  a  time. 

I  was  often  required  to  sleep  on  a  sofa,  in  the 
room  of  the  present  Superior,  as  I  may  have  alrea* 
dy  mentioned. 

One  night,  not  long  after  I  was  first  introduced 
there,  for  that  purpose,  and  within  the  first  twelve 
months  of  my  wearing  the  veil,  having  retired  as 
usual,  at  about  half-past  nine,  not  long  after  we  bad 
got  into  bed,  the  alarm-beU  from  without,  which 
haogs  over  the  Superior's  bed,  was  rupg.  She  told 
me  to  see  who  was  there ;  and  going  di^vm,  I  heard 


■■•i»,'. 


.IAlidiMiiMW&«dba&itM^UJ>«<R<;>«t«iMs^^ 


ji;^: 


'in 


:m' 


f0 


IM  BLACK   IfCXNIRY. 

the  lignnl  given,  which  I  have  before  iticntioncil,  a 
peculiar  kind  of  hisitiiig  nouikI  macio  through  the 
teeth.  I  answered  with  a  low,  "  Hum— hum;"  ond 
then  opened  the  door.  It  wos  Bishop  Lartiquc,  tho 
present  Bishop  of  Montreal.  Ho  snid  to  me,  "  Are 
you  a  Novice  or  o  Ueceivcd?"  meaning  a  Received 
nun.     I  onswered,  a  "  Rcceivod." 

He  then  requested  mo  to  conduct  him  to  tho  Su- 
perior's room,  which  I  did.  Ho  went  to  tho  bed, 
drew  the  curtains  behind  him,  and  I  lay  down  again 
upon  tho  sofa,  until  morning,  when  the  Superior 
called  me,  at  an  early  hour,  about  daylight,  and  di- 
rected mc  to  show  him  tho  door,  to  wuich  I  conduct- 
ed him,  and  he  took  his  departure. 

I  continued  to  visit  tho  cellar  frequently,  to  carry 
up  coal  for  tho  fires,  without  any  thing  more  than  a 
general  impression  that  there  were  two  nuns  some- 
where imprisoned  in  it.  One  day  while  there  on 
my  usual  errand,  I  saw  a  nun  standing  on  the  right 
of  tho  cellar,  in  front  of  one  of  the  cell  doors  I  had 
before  observed ;  she  was  apparently  engaged  with 
something  within.  This  attracted  my  attention.  The 
door  appeared  to  close  in  a  small  recess,  and  was 
fastened  with  a  stout  iron  bolt  on  the  outside,  the  end 
of  which  was  secured  by  being  let  into  a  hole  in  tho 
stone-work  which  formed  the  posts.  The  door, 
which  was  of  wood,  was  sunk  a  few  inches  Iwyond 
the  stone-work,  which  rose  and  formed  an  arch  oyer- 
bead.   Above  the  bolt  was  a  small  window  supplied 


IRT. 

ivo  biTore  mcntiunrd,  a 
tiiid  mncit!  through  the 
w;  "  Hum— hum;"  ond 
IS  Bishop  Lartiquc,  tho 
Ho  >nid  to  me,  "  Are 
?"  meaning  tt  Received 
ivpd." 

conduct  him  to  the  Su- 
He  went  to  tho  bed, 
m,  nnd  I  lay  down  again 
ng,  when  the  Superior 
,  about  daylight,  and  di- 
loor,  to  wiiich  I  conduct- 
larture. 

liar  frequently,  to  carry 
I  any  thing  more  than  a 
'e  were  two  nuns  some- 
)ne  day  while  there  on 
in  standing  on  the  right 
s  of  the  cell  doors  I  had 
pparontly  engaged  with 
acted  my  attention.  The 
1  small  recess,  nnd  was 
It  on  the  outside,  the  end 
;ing  let  into  a  hole  in  tho 
the  posts.  The  door, 
mk  a  few  inches  Iwyond 
<ind  formed  an  arch  oTcr- 
1  small  window  supplied 


SLACK  nvuntnr. 


157 


wiih  a  fine  grating,  which  swung  open,  a  small  bolt 
havmg  bci'n  removed  from  it,  on  the  outside.     The 
nun  I  had  observed  seemed  to  be  whispering  with 
some  person  within. through  the  little  window:  but 
I  hastened  to  get  my  coal,  and  left  tho  cellar,  pre- 
summg  that  was  the  prison.     When  I  visited  the 
place  agam,  being  alone,  I  ventured  to  the  spot,  de- 
termined to  learn  tho  truth,  presuming  that  the  im- 
prisoned  nuns,  of  whom  the  Superior  hod  told  me 
on  my  admission,  were  confined  there.     I  spoke  at 
the  window  where  I  had  seen  tho  nun  standing,  and 
heard  a  voice  reply  in  a  whisper.     The  aperture  was 
80  small,  and  the  place  so  dark,  thot  I  could  see  no- 
body;  but  I  learnt  that  a  poor  wretch  was  confined 
there  a  prisoner.     I  feajed  that  I  might  be  discover- 
ed, and  after  a  few  words,  which  I  thought  could  do 
no  harm.  I  withdrew. 

My  curiosity  was  now  alive,  to  learn  every  thing 
I  could  about  so  mysterious  a  subject.  I  made  a  few 
mquiries  of  Saint  Xavier.  who  only  informed  me 
that  they  were  punished  for  refusing  to  obey  the 
Superior.  Bishop,  and  Priests.  I  afterward  found 
that  the  other  nuns  were  acquainted  with  the  fact 
I  had  just  discovered.  All  I  could  learn,  howc -er. 
was,  that  the  prisoner  in  the  cell  whom  I  had 
•poken  with,  and  another  in  the  cell  just  be« 
yond,  had  been  confined  there  several  years  with- 
out having  been  taken  out;  but  their  name*,  con* 
neiion^  oflfenee*.  and  every  thing  cIm  elating  to 


si'M.  ' 


158 


■LACK  NVNNtlf> 


ihem.  I  could  never  loam.  «nd  am  still  as  Ignorant 
of  «.  ever.  Home  conjectured  lh*t  they  had  refund 
.0  comply  with  .o.no  of  the  rule,  of  the  Conv,<  or 
requisition,  of  the  Superior;  otherMhut  they  were 
heiroMes  whow  property  wa.  des.red  for  the  Con- 
vem.  and  who  would  not  consent  to  sign  deed,  o  it. 
Borne  of  the  nuns  informed  me,  that  the  "vcrcst  of 
their  .uffcrings  uroso  from  fear  of  supernatural  be- 

'"?  often  spoke  with  one  of  them  in  passing  near 
their  cell.,  when  on  errnnds  in  the  cellar,  but  never 
ventured  to  stop  long,  or  to  press  my  "'^'''Jl^'^^ 
far  Resides.  1  found  her  reserved,  and  little  dis- 
peed  to  converse  freely.  «  thi..-?  I  could  not  won- 
dTratwhen  I  considered  her  situation,  and  the  char- 
.cter.  of  persons  around  her.  She  spoke  like  a 
woman  in  feeble  health.  »"'»  "^  ^."^f"  "P'""'^; 
occasionally  .aw  other  nun.  .peakmg  lo  »hem.  par- 
ticularly  at  mealtimes,  when  they  were  regularly 
furni.hed  with  food,  which  WM  .uch  M  we  our- 

'*They  cell,  were  occa.ionaUy  cleaned,  and  then 
the  door,  were  opened.  I  never  looked  into  them, 
but  wa.  informed  that  the  ground  WM  *«»' <>"  J 
floor  I  pie.umed  that  they  were  fumiehed  wiOi 
rtraw  to  lie  upon.  a.  1  away,  ww  a  quantity^of  cdd 
•traw  »^  attered  about  that  part  of  the  celbr,  after  the 
eelU  nad  been  cleaned.  I  once  inquired  of  one  of 
thorn,  whether  they  could,  converw  together.^and 


I  am  still  as  Ignorant 
Ithitihey  had  refuted 
ilcj  of  the  Convent  or 
othere,  thut  they  wero 
dciircd  for  the  Con- 
jnt  to  iign  deodi  of  it. 
B,  that  the  ievercdt  of 
ir  of  supernatural  be- 

■  ihem  in  passing  near 
in  the  cellar,  but  never 
ress  my  inquiries  very 
reserved,  and  little  dis- 
hii:g  I  could  not  won- 
situation,  ond  the  char- 
et.  She  spoke  like  a 
»d  of  broken  spirits.  I 
■peaking  to  them,  par- 
in  they  were  regularly 
I  VTM  sugh  as  we  our- 

aally  cleaned,  and  then 
never  looked  into  them, 

ground  waa  their  only 
icy  were  fumiahed  with 
fn  saw  a  quantity  of  old 
irt  of  the  celkir,  after  the 
once  inquired  of  one  of 

convene  together,  and 


BLACK   NVNNRRY. 


m 


•he  replied  that  i hey  could.  lhroui(h  a  small  opening 
between  their  cpUs,  which  I  could  not  svo. 

I  once  inquired  of  the  one  I  spoke  with  m  pass- 
ing, whether  she  wanted  any  thing,  ond  she  replied. 
"  Tell  Jane  Ray  II  want  to  see  her  a  moment  if  sho 
can  slip  away."    When  I  went  up  I  took  i»n  oppor- 
tunity to  deliver  my  message  to  Jane,  who  concert- 
ed with  mo  a  signal  to  be  used  in  future,  in  cose  a 
similar  request  should  be  made  through  me.     This 
was  a  sly  wink  at  her  with  one  eye,  occompanied 
with  a  slight  toss  of  my  head.     She  then  sought  an 
opportunity  to  visit  the  cellar,  and  was  soon  ablo  to 
hold  an  interview '  with  the  poor  prisoners,  without  be- 
ing noticed  by  any  one  but  myself    1  uAer^vard  learnt 
that  mad  Jane  Ray  was  not  so  mail,  but  she  could 
foel  for  those  miserable  beings,  and  carry  through 
measures  for  their  comfort.    She  would  often  visit 
them  with  sympathising  words,  and,  when  necessa- 
ry, conceal  part  of  her  food  while  at  table,  and  se« 
cretly  convoy  it  into  their  dungeons.    Sometiraei 
we  would  combine  for  such  an  object;  and  I  have 
repeatedly  aided  her  in  thus  obtaining  a  iarger  sup- 
ply of  food  than  thoy  had  been  able  to  obtain  from 

others.  . 

I  frequently  thought  of  the  two  nuns  confined  in 
the  cells,  and  occasionally  heard  something  said 
about  them,  but  very  little  Whenever  I  visited  the 
cellar,  and  thought  it  safe,  1  went  up  to  the  first  of 
them  and  spoke  a  word  or  two,  and  usually  got 


r.i 


,  .»-,    V     wJI»1." 


..*»aVft«*M^ta«s^e*«iiK!iai«*«>.^'s^^'^  "  ■■ 


160 


•LACK  Nl;NNBftf. 


•oma  bri(*f  reply,  without  oKcrtai.iing  (htl  utj 
particular  chaiigo  look  place  with  «ithtr  of  lh«m. 
The  one  with  whom  alono  1  «'^«r  convrried,  ipoke 
Engliah  p«rfrclly  well,  and  I>*«tnch  I  thougia  •• 
well.  I  ■uppoacd  ahe  nmat  hii>e  b«cn  well  educa- 
ted, for  I  could  not  tell  which  wn«  her  native  lan- 
guage. I  remember  that  ahe  freo<iently  uied  theie 
word*  when  I  wished  to  uy  mor<)  to  her,  and  which 
alono  showed  that  ahn  was  coiiatoiitly  afraid  of  pun- 
iahmcnt;  "Oh,  there's  aomebody  coming— do  go 
away  I"  I  have  been  told  that  iho  other  priar.ier 
also  spoke  English. 

It  was  impossible  for  mo  to  forii.  any  certain 
opinion  about  the  sise  or  appeartnco  of  thojc  two 
miserable  creatures,  for  their  cells  were  p.*ife>.tly 
dark,  and  I  never  caught  the  aightett  ((iinipao  ovun 
of  their  fiices.  It  is  probable  they  wero  women  not 
above  the  middle  sise,  and  my  reason  for  this  pre- 
aumption  ia  the  following:  I  wax  Mimetimea  af- 
pointad  to  lay  out  the  clean  clothes  for  aJi  the  nuna 
in  the  Convent  on  Saturday  evening,  and  was  al- 
ways directed  to  lay  by  two  sui'ia  A:r  the  prisoners. 
Particular  orders  were  given  to  select  the  largest 
sized  garments  for  several  tall  nuns ;  but  nothing  a{ 
the  kind  was  ever  said  in  relativn  to  the  clothes  for 
those  in  the  cells. 

I  had  not  been  long  a  veiled  nun,  before  I  request* 
cd  of  the  Superior  permission  to  confess  to  the 
"  Saiot  Bon  Pasteur,"  (Holy  Good  Shepherd,)  that 


(Bftf. 

iiKcttai.iing  that  any 
with  eithtr  of  lh«m. 
<M«r  convrritNl,  ipoke 
t'TRnch  I  thougitt  as 
hA\«  b«cn  well  «duca- 
rh  \vn«  her  native  lan- 
>  frecKiently  uied  theie 
moM  to  her,  and  which 
)ti8ta<itly  afriiid  of  pun* 
ebody  coming^lo  go 
that  (ho  other  priariiar 

le  to  forn.  any  certain 
ppeartnco  of  thojc  two 
ir  cells  were  f«*ifei.tly 
!  aightctt  iflimptb  ovun 

they  wero  women  not 
ny  reason  for  thia  pre- 

I  waw  M-ttnetimes  af  • 
:iothe5  for  aJi  the  nuns 

evening,  ond  was  al- 

Buita  for  the  priaonera. 
sn  to  select  (he  largest 
II  nuns ;  but  nothing  a{ 
latiun  to  the  clothes  for 

!d  nun,  before  I  request* 
sion  (0  confess  to  (ha 
r  Good  Shephsrd,)  that 


BLACK  NVNNBRT. 


KM 


II,  tbs  ntyiteriuus  »:A  nameless  nun  whom  I  had 
heard  of  while  a  novice,  1  knew  of  several  others 
who  had  confessed  to  her  at  ditFercnt  times,  and  of 
some  who  had  sent  their  clothes  to  be  touched  by 
her  wher^  they  were  sick ;  and  1  felt  a  desire  to  un- 
burden my  heart  of  ceruiin  things,  which  !  wm 
loath  to  auitnowlt'dga  to  the  iiupeiior,  or  any  if  i  le 
priests. 

Tho  Superior  made  m^  wait  a  little,  urtil  she 
could  ascertain  whether  tho  "Baint  Bort  Pasteur" 
was  ready  to  admit  me;  and  after  a  time  returned, 
and  (old  me  (o  enter  the  old  nuns'  room.  That 
apartment  has  twelve  beds,  arranged  like  the  berths 
of  a  ship,  by  threes ;  an'!  as  each  is  broad  enough 
to  receive  two  persons,  twi*nty-four  may  be  lodged 
there,  which  was  about  tho  number  of  old  nuns  in 
tne  Convent  during  most  of  my  stay  in  it.  Near 
an  opposite  corner  of  the  apbrtment  waa  a  large 
glass  case,  with  no  appearance  of  a  door,  or  other 
opening,  in  any  pan  of  it ;  and  in  that  case  stood 
the  venerable  nun.  in  the  dress  of  tho  community, 
with  her  thick  veil  rpread  over  her  face,  so  aa  to 
conceal  it  entirely.  Hh.'  was  standing,  for  the  place 
did  not  allow  room  f*t,  .itting,  and  moved  a  little, 
which  was  the  only  sign  of  life,  as  she  did  cat 
speak.  I  fell  upon  my  knees  before  her,  ant'  b>.  gan 
to  confea*  aome  of  my  imperfections,  whtch  lay 
heavy  upon  my  mind,  imploring  her  aid  and  inter* 
ccsaioo,  tVtt  I  might  be  delivai  vd  from  them.    Sht 


I , 


il 


;'  ^ 


:,^^wBtf'ua^6^iirSfaLiLtfr0dMCirri^1iLn.T-*^^^  "■"  -'•  Sl"f  '^*  '■^•^'^•f  >-''!.**^-W**''  - 


m 


•tAOE  NUNNBRY. 


appeared  to  lirten  to  me  with  patience,  but  itill  noTer 
returned  a  word  in  reply.  1  became  much  affected 
as  I  went  on.  and  at  length  began  to  weep  bitterly ; 
and  when  I  withdrew,  was  in  teari.  It  eeemed  to 
mo  that  my  heart  was  remarkably  relieved  after 
this  exerciee,  and  all  the  requests  I  had  made  I 
found,  as  I  believed,  strictly  fulfilled.  I  often,  after- 
ward, visited  the  old  nuns'  room  for  the  same  pur- 
pose, and  with  similar  results,  so  that  my  belief  in 
the  sanctity  of  the  nameless  nun,  and  my  regard  for 
her  intercession,  were  unbounded. 

What  is  remarkable,  though  I  repeatedly  was 
sent  into  that  room  to  dust  it,  or  to  put  it  in  order,  I 
remarked  that  the  glass  case  was  vacant,  and  no 
signs  were  to  be  found  either  of  the  nun  or  of  the 
way  by  which  she  had  left  it ;  so  tha:  a  solemn  con- 
clusion rested  upon  my  mind,  that  she  had  gone  on 
one  of  her  frequent  visiu  to  heaven. 

A  priest  would  sometimes  come  in  the  daytime  to 
teach  us  to  aing,  and  this  was  done  with  some  pa- 
rade or  stir,  as  if  it  were  considered,  or  meant  to  be 
considered,  as  a  thing  of  importance. 

The  instructions,  however,  were  entirely  repe- 
titions of  the  words  and  tunes,  nothing  being  taught 
even  of  the  first  principles  of  the  science.  It  appear- 
ed to  me,  that  although  hymns  alone  were  sung,  the 
exercise  was  chiefly  designed  for  our  amusement,  to 
raise  our  spirits  a  little,  which  were  apt  to  become 
depressed.    Mad  Jane'Ray  certainly  usually  trealwi 


J**' 


INBRt. 

patience,  but  itill  norer 
I  became  much  affected 
began  to  weep  bitterly ; 
in  tearf.  It  aeemed  to 
narkably  relieved  after 
requests  I  had  made  I 
fulfilled.  I  often,  after- 
'  room  for  the  same  pur- 
ilts,  so  that  my  belief  in 
I  nun,  and  my  regard  for 
funded. 

lough  I  repeatedly  was 
it,  or  to  put  it  in  order,  I 
sase  was  vacant,  and  no 
ler  of  the  nun  or  of  the 
it;  so  tha:  a  solemn  eon- 
nd,  that  she  had  gone  on 
3  heaven. 

es  come  in  the  daytime  to 
I  was  done  with  some  pa- 
lonsidered,  or  meant  to  be 
nportance. 

iver,  were  entirely  rape- 
nea,  nothing  being  taught 
)f  the  science.  Itappeai- 
^ns  alone  were  sung,  the 
ned  for  our  amusement,  to 
rhich  were  apt  to  become 
ly  certainly  usually  treeted 


BLACK   NVNNBIIY. 


168 


the  whole  thing  as  a  matter  of  sport,  and  often  ex- 
cited those  of  us  who  understood  English  to  a  great 
degree  of  mirth.  She  had  a  very  fine  voice,  which 
was  so  powerful  as  generally  to  be  heard  above  the 
rest.  Sometimes  she  would  be  silent  when  the  other 
nuns  began ;  and  the  Superior  would  often  call  out, 
"  Jano  Ray,  you  don't  sing."  She  always  had  some 
trifling  excuse  ready,  and  commonly  appeared  un- 
willing to  join  the  rest. 

After  being  urged  or  commanded  by  the  Supe- 
rior, she  would  then  strike  up  some  English  song, 
or  profane  parody,  which  was  rendered  ten  times 
more  ridiculous  by  the  ignorance  of  the  Lady  Su- 
perior and  the  majority  of  the  nuns.  I  cannot  help 
laughing  now  when  I  remember  how  she  used  to 
stand  with  perfect  composure  and  sing, 

"  I  wish  I  was  married  and  nothing  to  me, 
"  With  plenty  of  money  and  nothing  to  do." 

"Jane  Ray,  you  don't  sing  right,"  the  Superior 
would  exclaim.  "  Oh,"  she  would  reply,  with  perfect 
coolness,  "  that  is  the  English  for, 

"  Seigneur  Dien  de  clemenee, 
"  Re(ois  ce  grand  p4cheur ;" 

and,  as  sung  by  her,  a  person  ignorant  of  the  lan- 
guage would  naturally  be  imposed  upon.  It  was 
extremely  difficult  for  me  to  conceal  my  laughter. 
I  hare  alvniys  had  greater  exertion  to  make  in  re- 


m 


s.i>WiSMSii»»»*uia*"»*.*«'<«i**w,j»i»«*^«^^ 


164 


BLACK  NONNBRT. 


pressing  it  than  most  other  persons;  and  mad  Jane 
Ray  often  took  advantage  of  this. 

Saturday  evening  usually  brought  with  it  much 
unpleasant  work  for  some  of  us.  We  received  the 
Sacrament  every  Sunday ;  and  in  preparation  for  it, 
on  Saturday  evening  we  asked  pardon  of  the  Supe 
rior  and  of  each  other  "  for  the  scandal  we  had  caus- 
ed them  since  we  last  received  the  Sacrament,"  and 
then  asked  the  Superior's  permission  to  receive  it  on 
the  following  day.  She  inquired  of  qach  nun  who 
necessarily  asked  her  permission,  whether  she, 
naming  her  as  Saint  somebody,  had  concealed  any 
sin  that  should  hinder  her  receiving  it ;  and  if  tho 
answer  was  in  the  negative,  she  granted  her  per- 
mission. 

On  Saturdays  wo  were  catechised  by  a  priest,  be- 
ing assembled  in  a  community-room.  He  sat  on  the 
right  of  the  door,  in  a  chair.  He  often  told  us  sto- 
ries, and  frequently  enlarged  on  the  duty  of  enticing 
novices  into  the  nunnery.  »  Do  you  not  feel  happy," 
he  would  say,  "  now  that  you  are  safely  out  of  the 
world,  and  sure  of  heaven  ?  But  remember  how 
many  poor  people  are  yet  in  the  world.  Every  nov- 
ice you  influence  to  take  the  black  veil,  will  add 
to  your  honour  in  heaven.  Tell  them  how  happy 
you  are." 

The  Superior  played  one  trick  while  I  was  in  the 
Convent,  which  always  passed  for  one  of  the  most 
admirable  she  ever  carried  into  execution.  We  were 


P 
b 

01 

o: 
P 

Si 

b 
tl 
te 
S 
S 

0! 
tl 

d( 
hi 

ai 
m 

S( 

ei 
ir 

d( 

bi 
w 

ai 

U 


(CRT. 

irsons;  and  mad  Jane 
his. 

)rought  with  it  much 
us.  We  received  the 
1  in  preparation  for  it, 
d  pardon  of  the  Supe 
e  scandal  we  had  caus- 
d  the  Sacrament,"  and 
nission  to  receive  it  on 
ired  of  ^ach  nun  who 
nission,  whether  she, 
dy,  had  concealed  any 
ceiving  it ;  and  if  tho 
,  she  granted  her  per- 

itchised  by  a  priest,  be- 
y-room. He  sat  on  the 
He  often  told  us  eto- 
on  the  duty  of  enticing 
>>  you  not  feel  happy," 
lu  are  safely  out  of  the 
t  But  remember  how 
he  world.  Every  nov- 
le  black  veil,  will  add 
Tell  them  how  happy 

trick  while  I  was  in  the 
sed  for  one  of  the  moit 
ito  execution.  We  were 


BtAOB   HCMNIRT. 


163 


pretty  good  judges  in  a  case  of  the  kind,  for,  as  may 
be  presumed,  we  were  rendered  familiar  with  the  arts 
of  deception  under  so  accomplished  a  teacher. 

There  was  an  ornament  on  hand  in  the  nunnery, 
of  an  extraordinary  kind,  which  was  prized  at  ten 
pounds;  but  it  had  been  made  and  exposed  to  view 
so  long,  that  it  became  damaged  and  quite  unsalea- 
ble. We  were  one  day  visited  by  an  old  priest  from 
the  country,  who  was  evidently  somewhat  intoxica' 
ted ;  and  as  he  withdrew  to  go  to  his  lodgings,  in  the 
Seminary,  where  the  country  priests  often  stay,  tho 
Superior  conceived  a  plan  for  disposing  of  the  old 
ornament.  "  Come,"  said  she,  "  we  will  send  it  to 
the  old  priest,  and  swear  he  has  bought  it  I" 

We  all  approved  of  the  ingenious  device,  for  it  evi- 
dently might  be  classed  among  the  pious  frauds  we 
had  so  often  had  recommended  to  us  both  by  precept 
and  example ;  and  tho  ornament  was  sent  to  him  the 
next  morning,  as  his  property  when  paid  for.  He 
soon  came  into  the  Convent,  and  expres^d  the  great- 
est surprise  that  he  had  been  charged  with  purchas- 
ing such  a  thing,  for  which  he  had  no  need  and  no. 
de«!re. 

The  Superior  heard  his  declaration  with  patience, 
but  politely  insisted  that  it  was  a  &ir  bargain ;  and 
we  then  surrounded  the  old  priest,  with  the  strongest 
assertions  that  such  was  the  &ct,  and  that  nobody 
would  ever  have  thought  of  his  purchasing  it  un- 
Um  ha  hod  expressly  engaged  to  take  it.  The  poor  old 


S 


-:3^JSiww*iifeyW4aK?te  ^ . 


■■'.-■iH:^a.  cNMii^s^iissitg^^^j.mi^m''i!vm^i»t^!^*t^-- 


166 


BtACK  NVNKCIIV. 


man  was  entirely  put  down.  He  was  certain  of  the 
truth :  but  what  could  ho  do  to  resist  or  disprove  a 
direct  falsehood  pronounced  by  the  Superior  of  a 
Convent,  and  sworn  to  by  oil  her  holy  uuna  t  He 
finally  expressed  his  conviction  that  we  were  right; 
ho  was  compelled  to  pay  his  money. 


3^ 


,.*   (3 


KCRV. 


He  was  certain  of  the 
to  resist  or  disprove  a 
1  by  the  Superior  of  a 
ill  her  holy  uuna  t  Ha 
ion  that  we  were  right ; 
I  money. 


'  #*  4  •• 


*  CHAPTER  XVI. 

Prt<iu*nty  1/  <*•  Pri-t*'  »'**"•  '•  <*•  NunntrV-'TMr  Frtt. 
dom  and  Crim*r-DifieuUy  nf  Itaming  tktir  Namu-- 
Their  Uoly  Rttreat-Objtetion*  in  our  Mindt-Mtant  tu*a 
to  eminttract  Conteitnet-Ingmiou*  ArgummU. 

SoNB  of  the  priest*  from  the  Seminary  were  in 
the  nunnery  every  day  and  night,  and  oAen  several 
at  a  time.     I  have  seen  nearly  all  of  them  at  different 
times,  though  thn  -  are  about  one  hundred  and  fiAy 
in  the  district  of  .wjntreal.    There  was  a  difference 
in  their  conduct ;  though  I  believe  every  one  of  them 
was  guilty  of  licentiousness ;  while  not  one  did  I 
ever  see  who  maintained  a  character  any  way  be- 
coming the  profession  of  a  priest.  Some  were  gross 
and  degraded  in  a  degree  which  few  of  my  readers 
can  ever  have  imagined ;  and  I  should  be  unwilling 
to  offend  the  eye,  and  corrupt,  the  heart  of  any  one, 
by  an  account  of  their  wof^s  wd  actions.    Few  ima- 
ginations can  conwiTli4i%«>  "bominable  as  they 
I  -aetised,  and  tttm.mam^  ^^  •™°*  °^  *®  P****' 
women,  under  ^-M^S^^  punishments,  and 
even  of  death.    I-llSpN^  *»  "*y  ***^  ''*' 
strongest  conAi«llSmUK0^^^  °^^  T^ 
became  lost  to  M  n' jMBjl"^  tirtueand  hon- 
OUT,  wpeciaUy  OM  l^iMpP^F"^""'^  N""** 


1^ 


I 


t^^i^iafii/^ii'^'- 


I 


.**''%®v 


l«8 


BL&OB  NCNMBBT. 


nery  whom  I  have  before  tnrntioned,  Saint  Patrick 
the  greater  part  of  them  loathed  the  practices  to 
which  they  were  compelled  to  lubmit,  by  the  Supe- 
rior and  priests,  who  kept  them  under  so  dreadful  a 
bondage. 

Some  of  the  priests  whom  I  saw  I  never  knew  by 
name,  and  the  names  of  others  I  did  not  learn  for  a 
time,  and  at  last  learnt  only  by  accident. 

They  were  always  colled  "  Mon  pere,"  my  fa- 
ther ;  but  sometimes  when  they  had  purchased  some- 
thing in  the  ornament-room,  they  would  give  their 
real  names,  with  directions  where  it  should  be  sent, 
Many  names,  thus  learnt  and  in  other  ways,  were 
whispered  about  from  nun  to  nun,  and  became  pret- 
ty generally  known.  Several  of  the  priests,  some 
of  us  had  seen  before  we  entered  the  Convent. 

Many  things  of  which  I  speak,  from  the  nature 
of  the  case,  must  necessarily  rest  chiefly  upon  my 
own  word,  until  further  evidence  can  be  obtained : 
but  there  are  some  facts  for  which  I  can  appeal  to 
the  knowledge  of  others.  It  is  commonly  known 
in  Montreal  that  aooM  of  ^  pnriests  occasional!]' 
withdraw  from  their  faf$§0,t$  ^ployments,  and 
are  not  to  be  seen  tUfk  ll&M^l;  being  understood 


that  they  have 
and  devotion,  fi 
Sometimes  th^ 
for  weeks :  bttt 
This  was  •  Ali 


iKS? 


m 


i^Aidy,  meditation, 
[  <of  their  hearts, 
t  fiiom  the  world 

itbck  tbovoQ; 


,«^^?*' 


T^? 


NMBBT. 

irntioned,  Saint  Patrick 
aathed  the  practicea  to 
to  aubmit,  by  the  Supe- 
tern  under  ao  dreadful  a 

1 1  saw  I  never  knew  by 
era  I  did  not  learn  for  a 
by  accident. 

d  "  Mon  pere,"  my  fa- 
ey  had  purchased  some- 
I,  they  would  give  their 
where  it  should  be  sent, 
id  in  other  ways,  were 
0  nun,  and  became  pret- 
ral  of  the  priests,  some 
itered  the  Convent, 
speak,  from  the  nature 
y  rest  chiefly  upon  my 
dence  can  be  obtained : 
'  which  I  can  appeal  to 
It  is  commonly  known 
die  priests  occasionally 
Mryipiployments,  and 
Mke^lt  being  understood 
||||p.*idy,  meditation, 
*'"*^-^  of  their  hearta. 
from  the  world 

I  look  tbcvdl; 


m" 


BLACK  NVRKBar. 


100 


for  It  is  a  frequent  subject  of  remark,  that  such  or 
such  Father,  is  on  a  "  holy  retreat."  This  is  a  term 
which  conveys  the  idea  of  a  religious  seclusion 
firom  the  world  for  sacred  purposes.  On  the  re- 
appearance of  a  priest  after  such  a  period,  in  the 
church  or  the  streets,  it  is  natural  to  feel  a  peculiar 
impression  of  his  devout  character — an  impression 
very  difiercnt  from  that  conveyed  to  the  mind  of  one 
who  knows  matters  as  they  really  are.  Suspicions 
have  been  indulged  by  some  in  Canada  on  this  sub- 
ject, and  facts  are  known  by  at  least  a  few.  I  am 
able  to  speak  from  personal  knowledge :  for  I  hare 
been  a  nun  of  Soeur  Bourgeoise. 

The  priests  are  liable,  by  their  dissolute  habits,  to 
occasional  attacks  of  disease,  which  render  it  neces- 
sary, or  at  least  prudent,  to  submit  to  medical  treat- 
ment. 

In  the  Black  Nunnery  they  find  private  accommo- 
dations, for  they  are  free  to  enter  one  of  the  private 
hospitals  whenever  they  please ;  which  is  a  room 
set  apart  on  purpose  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
priests,  and  is  called  a  retreat-room.  But  on  excuse 
is  necessary  to  blind  the  paUie ,  and  this  they  find 
in  the  pretence  they  mdw  of  being  in  a  "  Holy 
Retreat"  Many  luch  com*  have  I  known ;  and  I 
can  mention  the  names  of  prfeats  who  have  been  con- 
fined in  this  Holy  Retreat  They  are  very  careftdly 
attended  by  the  Superior  and  old  nuns,  and  their  diet 
moady  consists  of  Tegetahle  Mupa,  dbc.  with  but  lit- 
is 


-  \H^4^t5^»jl^(SyS»Aiw.faM«*i?4«»<i***»« 


\f 


170 


BtACK  NrnitiKr. 


I 


tie  meat,  tnd  that  Tresh.  I  hare  seen  an  instrument 
of  surgery  laying;  upon  the  table  in  that  holy  room, 
which  is  used  only  for  particular  purposes. 

Father  Tombau,  a  Roman  priest,  was  on  one  of 
his  holy  retreats  about  the  time  when  I  \fh  the 
nunnery.  There  are  sometimes  a  number  confined 
there  at  the  same  time.  The  victims  of  these  priests 
frequently  share  the  same  fate. 

I  hove  often  reflected  how  grievously  I  had  been 
deceived  in  my  opinions  of  a  nun's  condition  t  All 
the  holiness  of  their  lives,  I  now  saw,  was  merely 
pretended.  The  appearance  of  sanctity  and  heaven* 
iy  mindedness  which  they  had  shown  among  us  nov* 
ices,  I  found  was  only  a  disguise  to  conceal  such 
practices  as  would  not  be  tolerated  in  any  decent 
society  in  the  world;  and  as  for  pence  and  joy 
like  that  of  heaven,  which  I  had  expected  to  find 
among  them,  I  learnt  too  well  that  they  did  not  exist 
there. 

The  only  way  in  which  such  thought*  were  coun- 
teracted, was  by  the  constant  instructions  given  us  by 
the  Superior  and  priesU,  to  regard  every  doubt  as  a 
mortal  sin.  Other  fault*  we  might  have,  as  v  were 
told  over  and  over  agaioi  ifhicb,  though  worthy  of 
penances,  were  far  less  finful  than  these.  For  a 
min  to  doubt  that  she  was  doing  her  duty  in  fulfilling 
her  vows  and  oaths,  wai  a  heinooi  oflence,  and  we 
were  exhorted  always  to  suppfCM  our  doubts,  to 
eonfesa  them  without  reperve,  and  cheerftilly  to  sub- 


-J-, 


!ti«r. 

ire  seen  an  instrument 
iblo  in  that  holy  room, 
ular  purposes. 
n  priest,  was  on  one  of 
time  when  I  left  the 
lies  a  number  confined 
victims  of  these  priests 
e. 

grievously  I  had  been 
nun's  condition!  All 
now  saw,  was  merely 
of  sanctity  and  heaven* 
i  shown  among  us  nov< 
iguise  to  conceal  such 
olerated  in  any  decent 
as  for  pence  and  joy 
I  had  expected  to  find 
I  that  they  did  not  exist 

ich  thought*  were  coun- 
instructions  given  us  by 
egard  every  doubt  as  a 
might  have,  as  v  were 
hich,  though  worthy  of 
Ful  than  these.  For  a 
ng  her  duty  in  fulfilling 
leinow  oflfence,  and  we 
uppicM  cur  doubta,  to 
>,  and  cheerfully  to  inb- 


BLACK   KVN!(KRT. 


171 


mit  to  severe  penances  on  account  of  them,  aa  the 
only  means  of  mortifying  our  evil  dispositions,  and 
resisting  the  temptations  of  tho  devil.  Thus  wo 
L'nrnt  in  n  good  degree  to  resist  our  minds  and  con- 
sciences, when  wo  felt  the  first  rising  of  a  question 
uboui  the  duty  of  doing  any  thing  required  of  ua. 

To  eiifDrco  this  upon  us,  they  employed  varioaa 
means.  Some  of  tho  most  striking  stories  told  us 
at  catechism  by  the  priests,  were  designed  for  this 
end.  One  of  these  I  will  repent.  One  day,  aa 
n  priest  assured  us  who  was  hearing  us  say  the  cat- 
echism on  Saturday  afternoon,  as  one  Monsieur 
•  •  •  •,  a  well-known  citizen  of  Montreal,  waa 
walking  near  tho  cathedral,  ho  saw  Satan  giving 
orders  to  numerous  evil  spirits  who  had  assembled 
around  him.  Being  ufraid  of  being  seen,  and  yet 
wishing  to  observe  what  was  done,  he  hid  himself 
where  he  could  observe  all  that  passed.  Satan  dea* 
patched  his  devils  to  diflTerent  jmrts  of  the  city,  witii 
directions  to  do  their  best  for  him ;  and  they  return- 
ed in  a  short  time,  bringing  in  reports  of  their  sue. 
ceaa  in  leading  persons  of  different  classes  to  the 
commission  of  various  sins,  which  they  thought 
would  be  agreeable  to  their  master.  Satan,  however, 
expressed  his  dissatiafiiction,  and  ordered  them- out 
again ;  but  just  then  a  apirit  from  the  Black  Nun- 
nery came,  who  had  not  been  seen  before,  and  stated 
that  he  had  been  trying  for  seven  years  to  persuade 
one  of  the  nuns  to  doubt,  and  had  just  succeeded. 


"-gt^WWl*»»<iftWj*»<Wi'«ft&*M'«*' 


«? 


ITS 


•LACB  NCMNinr. 


BaUin  received  the  intelligence  with  the  highest 
pleaaure;  and  turning  to  tho  ipiriti  nround  him, 
Mid :  "  You  have  not  half  done  your  work — he  hoi 
done  much  mort»  thnn  all  of  you." 

In  spite,  however,  of  our  inatructions  and  warn- 
ing*, our  fears  and  penances,  such  douNs  would  in- 
trude; and  I  have  often  indulged  them  for  n  time, 
■ndat  length,  yicldintr  to  the  belief  that  Iwaswtvng 
in  giving  place  to  them,  would  confess  them,  and  un- 
dergo with  cheerfulness  such  new  penances  as  I 
was  loaded  with.  Others  too  would  occasional- 
ly entertain  and  privately  express  such  doubts  ; 
though  we  all  had  been  most  solemnly  warned  by 
the  cruel  murder  of  Faint  Francis.  Occasionally 
■ome  of  the  nuns  would  go  further,  and  resist  the 
restraints  or  punishments  imposed  upon  them ;  and 
it  was  not  uncommon  to  hear  screams,  sometimes  ol 
a  most  piercing  and  terrific  kind,  from  nuns  suffer- 
ing under  discipline. 

Some  of  my  readers  may  feel  disposed  to  exclaim 
•gainst  me,  for  believing  things,  which  will  strike 
them  as  so  monstrous  and  abominable.  To  such,  I 
would  say,  without  pretending  to  justify  myself— 
You  know  little  of  the  position  in  which  I  was 
placed :  in  the  first  place,  ignorant  ojf  any  other  re- 
ligious doctrines,  and  in  the  second,  met  at  every 
moment  by  some  ingenious  argument,  and  the  ex- 
ample of  a  large  community,  who  received  all  the 
instructions  of  the  priests  as  of  undoubted  truth,  and 


iNiRr. 

fence  with  the  highect 
le  tpiriti  around  him, 
lone  your  work — he  hoi 
■  you." 

r  inatructiona  and  warn- 
I,  such  douNs  would  in- 
ulgcd  them  for  a  time, 
belief  that  Iwaswtvng 
lid  confess  them,  and  un> 
uch  new  penances  as  I 
too  would  occasional- 
express  such  doubts  ; 
St  solemnly  warned  by 
Francis.  Occasionally 
>  further,  and  resist  the 
nposed  upon  them ;  and 
ir  screams,  sometimes  ol 
kind,  from  nuns  suffer- 

feel  disponed  to  exclaim 
ings,  which  will  strike 
bominable.  To  such,  I 
ing  to  justify  myself — 
sition  in  which  I  waa 
gnorant  of  any  other  re- 
e  second,  met  at  every 

argument,  and  the  ei- 
y,  who  received  all  the 
I  of  undoubted  truth,  and 


■  LACK  NDNKERY. 


173 


practised  upon  thrni.  Of  the  vaiiely  and  specioua- 
ness  of  lh«i  arguments  used,  you  cannot  have  any 
correct  idea.  Thoy  voro  oAen  so  rcody  with  re- 
plies, examples,  aneciiotes,  and  authorities,  to  enforce 
their  doctrines,  that  it  seemed  to  me  they  could  never 
have  learnt  it  all  from  bouUi,  but  must  have  been 
taught  by  wicked  spirits.  Indeed,  Avhen  I  reflect 
upon  their  conversations,  I  am  astonished  at  their 
art  and  address,  and  find  it  difficult  to  account  for 
their  subtlety  and  siKceas  in  influencing  my  mind, 
and  persuading  mo  \o  any  thing  they  pleased.  U 
8(!«ins  to  me,  that  hardly  anybody  would  be  safe  in 
their  hands,  If  you  were  to  go  to  confeuion  twice, 
I  believe  you  would  feel  very  different  from  what 
you  do  now.  They  have  such  a  way  of  avoiding 
one  thing,  and  speaking  of  another,  of  affirming 
this,  and  doubting  or  disputing  thot,  of  quoting  Au* 
thorities,  and  speaking  of  wond«;rs  and  miracles  re- 
cently performed,  in  confirmation  of  what  thoy  teach, 
as  familiarly  known  to  persons  whom  they  coll  by 
name,  and  whom  they  pretend  to  offer  as  witnesses^ 
though  they  never  give  you  an  opportunity  to  apeak 
with  them — these,  and  many  other  means,  they  use 
in  such  a  way,  that  they  always  blinded  my  mind, 
and,  I  should  think,  woitld  blind  the  minds  of  others. 
16* 


if 

I 

I 

I 


I 


I 


\$ 


OnAPTBR  XVII. 

Trtatmint  nf  ycung  W*nU  in  Ih*  Cmtunl-mklng  in 
ISl*ii^-Amuiimintr-Ctr*moniu  al  th*  public  intirmtnlqf 
dttKUMl  Nunr-SHddindi$aptMarann  9/  lh»  Old  Suptritr 
—hUrodutlian  </  tKt  n«i«  ont~Sup*ritillan-Alarm  <tf  a 
Sun-DiJltuUv  <lf  Communiialion  vilh  olStr  .Viin*. 

It  will  be  recollected,  tliat  I  was  informed  imme- 
diately after  receiving  the  veil,  that  Infiinte  were  oc- 
eaiionally  murdered  in  the  Convent,  I  waa  one 
day  in  the  nuna'  private  iickroom,  when  I  had  an 
opportunity,  unaought  for,  of  witnoaaing  deed*  of 
auch  a  nature.  It  wua,  perhapa,  a  monlh  after  the 
death  of  Saint  Francia.  Two  little  twin  bnbc*.  the 
children  of  Bainte  Catharine,  wero  brought  to  a 
prieat,  who  was  in  the  room,  for  baptism.  I  waa 
present  while  the  ceremony  waa  performed,  with 
the  Superior  and  aeveral  of  the  old  nuns,  whose 
names  I  never  knew,  they  being  called  Ma  tante, 
Aunt. 

The  prieats  took  turns  in  attending  to  confiBSSion 
and  catechiam  in  the  Convent,  uaually  three  montha 
at  a  time,  though  sometimes  longer  periods.  The 
priest  then  on  duty  was  Father  Larkin.  He  is  a 
good-looking  European,  and  has  a  brother  who 
is  a  professor  in  the  college.    Ha  first  put  ail  upon 


XVII. 

Ih*  C»nt*nl—l\Mlng  <n 
«  al  Ut*  public  inUrmtnl  4/ 
aratu*  if  thi  Old  Suptrior 
~Sup*riUlian- Alarm  <t/  a 
lion  vith  olSir  .Vmh*. 

;  I  was  informfd  imme^ 
il,  that  Infiinli  were  oc- 
Conront.  I  waa  one 
•room,  when  I  had  an 
of  witnutfing  deed*  of 
lapa,  a  month  after  the 
VQ  little  twin  babc»,  the 
le,  wero  brought  to  a 
n,  for  baptUm.  I  was 
f  was  performed,  with 
f  the  old  nuns,  'vhose 
being  called  Ma  tante. 

attending  to  confiBSsion 
It,  usually  three  months 
I  longer  periods.  The 
ither  Larkio.  He  is  a 
ad  has  II  brother  whp 
He  first  put  ail  upon 


■  LACK  NCMNIRT. 


I7S 


the  heads  of  the  infants,  as  is  (he  custom  bffore  bap- 
tism. When  he  had  baplii«d  the  childrcti,  they 
were  tskm,  on«  after  nnother,  by  ono  of  the  old 
nuns,  in  the  presence  of  us  all.  rilio  pri'ssrd  her 
hand  upon  tho  mouth  und  nose  of  the  first,  so  tight 
that  it  could  not  hreathe,  and  in  a  fow  minuirs,  when 
the  hand  was  roinovcd,  it  was  doud,  SliO  thfu  took 
the  other,  and  treated  ii  in  the  same  way.  No  sound 
wos  heard,  and  both  the  -hildren  were  corpses.  The 
greatest  indifli^rrnco  was  «hown  by  all  present  du- 
ring this  npernllon ,  for  all.  as  I  w«ll  knew,  wero 
long  accustomed  to  such  scones.  The  little  bodies 
were  then  tiken  into  <he  celhr,  thrown  into  the  pit 
I  have  mentioned,  and  cov^rod  with  n  quantity  of 
lime. 

I  aftervitird  (uw  another  newborn  infitnt  treated 
in  the  same  ma^'juor,  in  the  same  place :  but  the  ac' 
(ors  in  this  scene  I  choose  not  to  name,  nor  the  cir- 
cumstances, as  eTV^r  thing  connected  with  it  is  of  a 
peculiarly  trying  abd  painful  nature  to  my  own 
feelings. 

These  were  the  only  instances  of  infantieida  I 
witnessed ;  and  it  seemed  to  be  merely  owing  to  ae> 
cidont  that  I  was  theit  present  80  Ikr  as  I  know, 
there  were  no  pains  taken  to  preserve  secrecy  on 
this  subgec* ;  that  is,  I  saw  no  attempt  made  to  keep 
any  of  the  inmates  of  the  OonTSOt  in  ignoruM  of 
th«  murder  of  eLildren.  On  tha  contrary,  others 
w«r«  told,  at  well  as  mjMU;  on  their  Ibral  admission 


1)1 


: 


"p^i'" 


*i^  ^.-^teit^^r  ■-•j-^tnut » 


176 


BLACK  NUNNSAY. 


OS  veiled  nuns,  ths'^t  all  infants  bom  in  the  place  were 
baptized  and  killed,  without  loss  of  time;  and  I  had 
been  called  to  'ivitness  the  murder  of  the  three  just 
mentioned,  only  because  I  happened  to  be  in  the 
room  at  the  tinte. 

That  others  xvi^ie  killed  in  the  same  manner  du> 
ring  my  stay  in  tho  nunnery,  I  am  well  assured. 

How  many  th^ro  were  I  cannot  tell,  and  having 
taken  no  account  of  those  I  heard  of,  I  cannot  speak 
with  precision;  I  belie-'e,  however,  that  i  learnt 
through  nuns,  that  at  least  eighteen  or  twenty  infants 
were  smothered,  and  secretly  buried  in  tho  cellar, 
while  I  was  a  nun. 

One  of  the  eiltwis  of  the  weariness  of  cur  bodies 
and  tninds,  was  cur  proneness  to  talk  in  our  sleep. 
It  was  both  ludicrous  and  painful  to  hear  the  nuns 
repeat  their  prayers  in  the  course  of  the  night,  as 
they  frequently  did  in  their  dreams.  Required  to 
kee^  our  minds  continually  on  the  stretch,  both  in 
wriching  our  conduct,  in  remembering-the  rules  and 
oar  prayers,  under  the  fear  of  the  consequences  of 
any  neglect,  when  wo  closed  our  eyes  in  sleep,  we 
often  went  over  again  the  scenes  of  the  day ;  and  it 
was  no  uncommon  thing  for  me  to  hear  a  nun  re- 
peat one  or  two  of  our  long  exercises  in  the  dead 
(f  night  Sometimes,  bythe  time  she  had  finished, 
mother,  in  a  different  part  of  the  room,  would  bap< 
P'.!n  to  take  a  similar  turn,  and  commence  a  similai 
rccitatiou ,  and  I  have  known  cases  in  which  sevem) 


r--^a>v»  .*■<»  jJJswgty  wnww*tMit  rt 


NNSRY. 

Its  bom  in  the  place  were 

t  loss  of  time ;  and  I  had 

Tiurder  of  the  three  just 

happened  to  be  in  the 

in  the  same  manner  du< 
y,  I  am  well  assured, 
cannot  tell,  and  having 
[  heard  of,  I  cannot  speak 
however,  that  i  learnt 
ightecn  or  twenty  infants 
Ely  buried  in  the  cellar, 

weariness  of  cur  bodies 
less  to  talk  in  our  sleep, 
painful  to  hear  the  nuns 
course  of  the  night,  as 
ir  dreams.  Required  to 
on  the  stretch,  both  in 
membering-the  rules  and 
r  of  the  consequences  of 
id  our  eyes  in  sleep,  we 
eenes  of  the  day ;  ■  and  it 
>r  me  to  hear  a  nun  re- 
^  exercises  in  the  dead 
le  time  she  had  finished, 
9f  the  room,  would  bap< 
md  commence  a  aimilai 
u  cases  in  which  seveta) 


BLACK  NVNNBRT. 


177 


such  unconscious  exercises  were  performed,  all 
within  an  hour  or  two. 

We  had  now  and  then  a  recreation-day,  when  we 
were  relieved  from  our  customary  labour,  and  from 
all  prayers  except  those  for  morning  and  evening, 
and  the  short  ones  said  at  every  striking  of  the  clock. 
The  greater  part  of  our  time  was  then  occupied  ■ 
with  different  games,  particularly  backgammon  and 
drafts,  and  in  such  conversation  as  did  not  relate  to 
our  past  lives,  and  the  outside  of  the  Convent. 
Sometimes,  however,  our  sports  would  be  interrupt- 
ed on  such  days  by  the  entrance  of  one  of  the  priests, 
who  would  come  in  and  propose  that  his  f£te,  the 
birthday  of  his  patron  saint,  should  be  kept  by  "  tho 
saints."     f^e  saints  I 

Severtll^  huns  died  at  diSerent  times  while  I  was 
in  the  Convent,  how  many  I  cannot  say,  but  thero 
was  a  considerable  number:  I  might  rather  say 
many  in  proportion  to  the  number  in  the  nunnery. 
The  proportion  of  deathi;  I  am  sure  was  very  large. 
There  were  always  some  in  the  nuns'  sick-rooms, 
and  se/eral  interments  took  place  in  the  chapel. 

When  a  Black  nun  is,  dead,  the  corpse  is  dressed 
as  if  living,  and  placed  in  the  chapel  in  a  sitting 
posture,  within  the  railing  round  the  altar,  with  a 
book  in  the  hand,  as  if  reading.  Persons  are  then 
fireoly  admitted  from  the  street,  and  some  of  them 
kneel  and  pray  before  it.  No  particular  notoriety 
is  given,  I  believe,  to  this  exhibition  out  of  the  Con- 


•  ■■; 


k  ^fc»— ^  •     j^'^^^jjjgg^J^}Bfey.sR,5j(.alfci(Ji»,^»#iCft\,^  v'^«*<*»=ia^*»*.'-^="'-t^>ut<?*''^ 


I 


178 


BLACK   NUNNERY. 


vent,  but  such  a  case  usually  excites  some  atten- 
tion. 

The  living  nuns  are  required  to  say  prayers  for 
the  delivery  of  their  deceased  sister  from  purgatory, 
being  informed,  as  in  all  other  such  cases,  that  if 
she  is  not  there,  and  has  no  need  of  our  interces- 
sion, our  prayers  are  in  no  danger  of  being  thrown 
away,  as  they  will  be  set  down  to  the  account  of 
some  of  our  departed  friends,  or  at  least  to  that  of 
the  souls  which  have  no  acquaintances  to  pray  for 
them. 

It  was  customary  for  us  occasionally  to  kneel  be- 
fore a  dead  nun  thus  seated  in  the  chapel,  and  I  have 
often  performed  that  task.  It  was  always  painful, 
for  the  ghastly  countenance  being  seen  whenever  I 
raised  my  eyes,  and  the  feeling  that  the  position  and 
dress  were  entirely  opposed  to  every  idea  of  propri- 
ety in  such  a  case,  always  made  me  melancholy. 

The*  Superior  sometimes  left  the  Convent,  and 
was  absent  for  an  hour,  or  several  hours,  at  a  time, 
but  we  never  knew  of  it  until  she  had  returned,  and 
were  not  informed  whereshe  had  been.  1  one  day  had 
reason  to  presume  that  she  had  recently  paid  a  visit 
to  the  priests'  farm,  though  I  had  not  direct  evidence 
that  such  was  the  fact.  The  priests'  farm  is  a  fine 
tract  of  land  belonging  to  the  Seminary,  a  little  dis- 
tance from  the  city,  near  the  Laohine  road,  with  n 
lars[e  old-fashioned  edifice  upon  it.  I  happened  to 
be  m  the  Superior's  room  on  the  day  alluded  to, 


w 

r 
p 

si 

n 
is 

r( 
?( 
li 
b 
al 


P 
h 

"! 
ic 

it 

n 
e: 

tl 
r; 
r< 
rr 
li 
tl 


ERY. 

lly  excites  soma  atten* 

ired  to  say  prayers  for 
1  sister  from  purgatory, 
itber  such  cases,  that  if 

0  need  of  our  intcrces- 
langer  of  being  thrown 
down  to  the  account  of 
Is,  or  at  least  to  that  o( 
;quaintanccs  to  pray  for 

ccasionally  to  kneel  be- 

in  the  chapel,  and  I  have 
It  was  always  painful, 
being  seen  whenever  I 

ing  that  the  position  and 
to  every  idea  of  propri- 

nade  me  melancholy. 

1  left  the  Convent,  and 
several  hours,  at  a  time, 
til  she  had  returned,  and 
(had  been,  lone  day  had 
had  recently  paid  a  visit 
I  had  not  direct  evidence 
he  priests'  farm  is  a  fine 
he  Seminary,  a  little  dis- 
le  La:hine  road,  with  n 
upon  it.  I  happened  to 
t  on  the  day  alluded  to, 


^— 


BLACK  NUNNIRT. 


179 


when  she  made  some  remark  on  the  plainness  find 
poverty  of  her  furniture.  I  replied,  that  she  was  not 
proud,  and  could  not  be  dissatisfied  on  that  account ; 
she  answered — 

"  No,  but  if  I  was,  how  much  superior  is  the  fur- 
niture at  the  priests'  farm;  the  poorest  room  there 
is  furnished  better  than  the  best  of  mine." 

I  was  one  day  mending  the  fire  in  the  Superior's 
room,  when  a  priest  was  conversing  with  heron  the 
pcnrcity  of  money;  and  I  heard  him  say,  that  very 
little  money  was  received  by  the  priests  for  prayers, 
but  that  the  principal  part  came  with  penances  and 
absolutions. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  and  unaccountable 
tilings  that  happened  in  the  Convent,  was  the  disap- 
pearance of  the  old  Superior.  She  had  performed 
her  customary  part  during  the  day,  and  had  acted  and 
appeared  just  as  usual:  She  had  shown  no  symp- 
toms of  ill  health,  met  with  no  particular  difficulty 
in  conducting  business,  and  no  agitation,  anxiety,  a 
gloom,  had  been  noticed  in  her  conduct.  We  had 
no  reason  to  suppose  that  during  that  day  she  hu.  • 
expected  any  thing  particular  to  occur,  any  mo  e 
than  the  rest  of  us.  After  the  close  of  our  custom « 
ry  labours  and  evening  lecture,  8ii;e  dismissed  ue  '  .i 
retire  to  bed,  exactly  in  her  usual  manner.  The  next 
morning  the  bell  rang,  we  sprang  from  our  bed, 
hurried  on  our  clothes  as  usual,  and  proceeded  t  v 
the  community-room  in  double  line,  to  commence' 


I 


f 


180 


BLACK   NONKMY. 


the  morning  exercises.  There,  to  our  surprise,  Ave 
found  Bishop  Lartigue ;  but  the  Superior  was  no 
where  to  be  seen.  The  Bishop  soon  addressed  us, 
instead  of  her,  and  informed  us,  that  a  lady  near 
him,  whom  he  presented  us,  was  now  the  Superior 
of  the  Convent,  and  enjoined  upon  us  the  same  re- 
spect and  obedience  which  we  had  paid  to  her  pre- 
decessor. 

The  lady  he  introduced  to  ua  was  one  of  our  old- 
est nuns.  Saint  Du  •  •  •  •,  a  very  large,  fleshy  wo- 
man, with  swelled  limbs,  which  rendered  her  very 
slow  in  walking,  and  rften  gave  her  great  distress. 
Not  a  word  wjs  dropped  from  which  we  could  con- 
jecture the  cause  of  this  change,  nor  of  the  fate  of 
the  old  Superior.  I  took  the  first  opportunity  to  in- 
quire of  one  of  the  nuns,  whom  I  dared  talk  to, 
what  had  become  of  her ;  but  I  found  them  as 
ignorant  as  myself,  though  suspicious  that  she  had 
been  murdered  by  the  orders  of  the  Bishop.-  Never 
did  I  obtain  any  light  on  her  mysterious  disappear- 
ance. I  am  confident,  however,  that  if  the  Bishop 
wished  to  get  rid  of  her  privately  and  by  foul 
means,  he  had  ample  opportunities  and  power  at  his 
command.  Jane  Ray,  as  usuaJ,  could  not  allow 
such  an  occurrence  to  pass  by  without  intimating 
her  own  suspicions  more  plainly  than  any  other  of  the 
nuns  would  hare  dared  to  do.  She  spoke  out  one 
day,  in  the  community-room,  and  said,  » I'm  going 
to  haT«  a  hunt  in  the  cellar  for  my  old  Superior." 


NIRY. 

re,  to  our  surprise,  Ave 
the  Superior  was  no 
wp  soon  addressed  us, 
d  us,  that  a  lady  near 
was  now  the  Superior 
d  upon  us  the  same  re- 
e  had  poid  to  hor  pre- 

us  was  one  of  our  old- 
very  large,  fleshy  wo- 
hich  rendered  her  very 
jove  her  great  distress, 
m  which  we  could  con- 
mge,  nor  of  the  fate  of 
!  first  opportunity  to  in- 
whom  I  dared  talk  to, 
but  I  found  them  as 
suspicious  that  she  had 
I  of  the  Bishop.-  Never 
r  mysterious  disappear- 
sver,  that  if  the  Bishop 
privately  and  by  foul 
inities  and  power  at  his 
isua;!,  could  not  allow 
by  without  intimating 
aly  than  any  other  of  the 
o.  She  spoke  out  one 
,  and  said,  » I'm  going 
for  my  old  Superior." 


Jl  -.„ 


SLACK  NVNNERV. 


181 


"Hush,  Jane  Ray!"  exclaimed  some  of  the  nuns, 
"  you'll  be  punished." 

"  My  mother  used  to  tell  roe,"  replied  Jane, 
"  i.over  to  be  afraid  of  the  face  of  man." 

It  cunnot  be  thought  strange  that  wo  were  super- 
stitious. Some  were  more  easily  terrified  than 
others,  by  unaccountable  sights  and  sounds  ;  but  all 
of  us  believed  in  the  power  and  occasional  appear- 
ance of  spirits,  and  were  ready  to  look  for  them  at 
almost  any  time.  I  have  seen  several  instances  of 
alarm  caused  by  such  superstition,  and  have  expe- 
rienced it  myself  more  than  once.  I  was  one  day 
sitting  mending  aprons,  beside  one  of  the  old  nuns, 
in  a  community-room,  while  the  litanies  were  re- 
peating; as  I  was  very  iasy  to  laugh,  Saiut  Ignace, 
or  Agnes,  came  in,  walked  up  to  her  with  mu  'h  agi- 
tation, and  began  to  whisper  in  her  ear.  She  usually 
talked  but  little,  and  that  made  me  more  curious  to 
know  what  was  the  matter  with  her.  I  overheard 
her  say  tc  the  old  nun,  in  much  alarm,  thst  in  the 
cellar  ii\tm  which  she  had  just  returned,  she  had 
heard  the  most  dreadful  groans  that  ever  came  feom 
any  being.  This  was  enough  to  give  me  uneasi- 
ness. I  could  not  account  for  the  appearance  of  an 
evil  spirit  in  any  part  of  the  Convent,  for  I  had  been 
assured  that  the  only  one  ever  known  there,  was 
that  of  the  nun  who  had  died  with  an  uncoafessed 
Bin,  and  that  others  were  kept  at  a  distance  by 
the  holy  water  that  was  rather  profusely  used  in 
6 


'il 


r 


182 


BLACK  NUNKCRY. 


difTerent  parts  of  ihe  nunnery.  Slill,  I  presumed 
that  the  noun.li  hc^rd  by  Saint  Ignaco  must  have 
proceeded  ftom  some  d«vii.  and  I  felt  great  dread  ol 
the  thought  of  visiliug  the  cellar  again,  I  deter- 
mined to  seek  further  information  of  the  terrified 
iiun  i  but  whon  I  addresaed  her  on  the  subject,  at 
recieaticn-timv,  ihe  first  opportunity  I  could  find, 
she  replied,  that  I  was  always  trying  to  make  her 
break  -.ricncv,  and  walked  off  to  another  group  in 
the  room,  so  that  I  could  obtain  no  satisfaction. 

It  IS  remarkable  that  in  our  nunnery,  we  were 
almost  entirely  cut  off  from  the  means  of  knowing 
any  thing  even  of  each  other,  There  were  many  nuns 
whom  I  know  nothing  of  to  this  day,  after  having 
been  in  the  same  rooms  with  them  every  day  ond 
night  for  four  years.  There  was  a  nun,  whom  I  sup- 
posed to  be  in  the  Convent,  and  whom  ^  was  anxious 
to  learn  something  about  from  the  time  of  my  entrance 
js  a  novice ;  but  I  never  was  able  to  learn  any  thing 
concerning  her,  not  even  whether  she  was  in  the 
nannery  or  not,  whether  alive  or  dead.  She  was  the 
daughter  of  a  rich  family,  residing  at  Point  aux 
Trembles,  of  whom  I  had  heard  my  mother  speak 
before  I  entered  the  Convent.  The  name  of  lier 
family  I  think  was  Lafayette,  and  she  was  thought 
I  >  >»<  from  Europe.  She  was  known  to  have  taken 
thfc  black  veil ;  but  as  I  was  not  acquainted  with  the 
name  of  the  Saint  she  had  assumed,  and  I  could  not 


1^ 


KCRY. 

xy.     Slill,  I  presumed 
lirit  Ignaco  must  have 
nd  I  felt  great  dread  at 
cellar  again.     I  deter- 
ination  of  the  terrified 
1  her  on  the  subject,  at 
portunity  I  could  find, 
ays  trying  to  make  her 
jff  to  another  group  in 
ain  no  satisfaction, 
our  nunnery,  we  were 
the  means  of  knowing 
There  were  many  nuns 
}  this  day,  after  having 
ith  them  every  day  and 
was  a  nun,  whom  I  sup- 
nd  whom  ^  was  anxious 
I  the  time  of  my  entrance 
i  able  to  learn  any  thing 
irhether  she  was  in  the 
re  or  dead.   She  was  the 
residing  at  Point  aux 
leard  my  mother  speak 
'nt.     The  name  of  lier 
e,  and  she  was  thought 
as  known  to  have  taken 
not  acquainted  with  the 
Muijued,  and  I  could  not 


nLACK    NVNNERT. 


183 


describe  her  in  "the  world,"  all  my  inquiries  and 
observations  proved  entirely  in  vain. 

I  had  heard  before  my  entrance  iiiSo  the  Convent, 
that  one  of  the  nuns  had  made  her  escape  from  it 
during  the  last  war,  and  once  inquired  about  her  of 
the  Superior.  She  odmitted  that  such  was  the  fact ; 
but  I  was  never  able  to  learn  any  p'lrticulars  con- 
cerning her  name,  origin,  or  manner  of  escape. 


S, 


^^'\  ^-  .ji^:^^cvW/*'i*** 


h^-'j^tri 


(  ' 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


DiMpptaranti  t^f  Xun$—St.  Pltrrt—Gagi—yfi/  limporaij 
Con/intiitinl  in  a  t'«W— 7'.W  Cholera  Season— lloie  loatoUl 
i<— Octupa/iHiiJ  in  lite  Convent  during  the  Pestilence — ^tan• 
vj'aeture  of  Wax  CandUt—'l'he  F.ltHiun  liiufe— Alarm 
among  Ike  \uns~ Prepat^tions/or  I)f/tnce— Penances. 

I  AM  unable  to  say  how  many  nuns  disappeared 
while  I  wns  in  the  Convent.  There  were  several. 
One  was  a  young  lady  ruUcd  Saint  Pierre,  I  thinU, 
but  am  not  certain  of  her  name.  There  were  two 
nuns  by  this  name.  I  had  known  her  as  a  novice 
with  me.  She  had  been  a  novice  about  two  years 
and  a  half  before  I  became  one.  She  was  rather 
large  without  being  tall,  and  had  rather  dark  hair 
and  eyes.  She  disappeared  unaccountably,  and 
nothing  was  said  of  her  except  what  I  heard  in 
whispers  from  a  few  of  the  nuns,  us  we  found  mo- 
ments when  we  could  speak  unobserved. 

Some  told  me  they  thought  she  must  have  left 
the  Convent;  and  I  might  have  supposed  so,  had  I 
not  some  time  oAerward  found  some  of  her  things 
lying  about,  which  she  would,  in  such  a  case,  cioubt- 
less  have  taken  with  her.  I  never  had  known  any 
thing  more  of  her  than  what  I  could  observe  or  con 
jeuture.    I  had  always,  however,  the  idea  that  her  pa 


-?<»'rf 


i^;-^, 


BLACE   NUNNBIIT- 


18S 


XVIII. 

\TT*—Cag»—yty  Umporar) 
leva  Seaiun—lloig  toatoUl 
uringtkt  PttUUnc*—Mun- 
ie  fUectiun  liiolt—Alarm 
fur  J)e/eiict— Penances. 

nany  nuns  disappeared 
There  were  several. 
1  Saint  Pierre,  I  tliink, 
unc.  There  were  two 
cnown  her  as  a  novice 
[lovice  about  two  years 
!  one.  Sho  was  rather 
1  had  rather  dark  hair 
d  unaccountably,  and 
:cept  what  I  heard  in 
nuns,  as  we  found  nao- 
unobserved, 
ht  sho  must  have  left 
ivc  supposed  so,  had  I 
nd  some  of  her  things 
i,  in  such  a  case,  doubt- 
nover  had  known  any 
I  could  observe  or  con 
trer,  the  idea  that  her  pa 


rents  or  friends  were  wealthy,  for  sh«  •ometimes  re- 
ceived clothes  and  other  things,  which  were  very  rich. 
Another  nun,  named  Saint  Paul,  died  suddenly  ; 
but  as  in  other  cases,  we  knew  so  little,  or  rather 
were  so  entirely  ignorant  of  the  cause  and  circum- 
stances, that  we  could  only  conjecture ;  and  being 
forbidden  to  converse  freely  on  that  or  any  other 
subject,  thought  but  little  about  it.     I  have  mention- 
ed that  a  number  of  veiled  nuns  thus  mysteriously 
disappeared  durinor  my  residence  among  them.     I 
cannot  perhaps  recall  them  all,  but  I  am  confident 
there  were  as  many  as  five,  and  I  think  more.     All 
that  we  knew  in  such  cases  was,  that  one  of  our 
number  who  had  appeared  as  usual  when  last  ob- 
served, was  nowhere  to  be  seen,  and  never  was 
again.     Mad  Jane  Ray,  on  several  such  occasions, 
would  indulge  in  her  bold,  and,  as  we  thought,  dan- 
gerous remarks.     She  had  intimated  that  some  of 
those,   who  had  been  for  a  time  in  the  Convent, 
Mere  by  some  means  removed  to  make  way  for 
new  ones;  and  it  was  generally  the  fact,  that  the 
disappearance  of  one  and  the  introduction  of  another 
into  our  communHy,  we«e  nearly  at  the  same  time. 
I  have  repeatedly  heard  Jane  Ray  say,  with  one  of 
her  significant  looks,   "When  you  appear,  some- 
body else  disappears !"   . 

It  is  unpleasant  enough  to  distress  or  torture  one's 
self;  but  there  is  something  worse  in  being  tor- 
mented by  others,  especially  where  they  resort  to 
16» 


'M 


-Ji,wi;^Hr*ic"ABW«lfe*e".--  -   -  • 


?:'\ 


186 


■  LACK    NVNNIIIV. 


r 


force,  and  show  a  pleakure  in  compelling  you,  and 
leave  you  no  hope  to  earape,  or  opportunity  to  resist. 
I  had  seen  the  gain's  repeatedly  in  use,  and  some* 
times  applied  with  a  roughness  which  seemed  ra- 
ther inhuman ;  but  ii  is  one  thing  to  see  and  an- 
other thing  to  feel.  There  were  some  of  the  old 
nuns  who  seamed  to  take  pleasure  in  oppressing 
those  who  fell  under  their  displeasure.  They  wero 
ready  to  recommend  a  resort  to  compulsory  meas< 
ures,  and  ever  ready  to  run  for  the  gags.  These 
were  kept  in  one  of  the  community-rooms,  in  a  draw- 
er between  two  closets ;  and  there  a  stock  of  about 
fifty  of  them  was  always  kept  in  deposite.  Sometimes 
a  number  of  nuns  would  prove  refractory  at  a  time ; 
and  I  have  seen  battles  commenced  in  which  8cv> 
eral  appeared  on  both  sides.  The  disobedient  wero, 
however,  soon  overpowered;  and  to  prevent  their 
■creams  from  being  heard  beyond  the  walls,  gag- 
ging commenced  immediately.  I  have  seen  half  a 
dozen  lying  gagged  and  bound  at  once. 

I  have  been  subjected  to  the  same  state  of  invol- 
untary silence  more  than  once :  for  sometimes  I  be- 
came excited  to  a  state  of  desperation  by  the  meas- 
ures used  against  me,  and  then  conducted  in  a  man- 
ner perhaps  not  less  violent  than  some  others.  My 
hands  have  been  tied  behind  me,  and  a  gag  put 
into  my  mouth,  sometimes  with  such  force  and 
rudeness  as  to  lacerate  my  lips  and  cause  the  blood 
to  flow  freely.  ,?  A  fr' 


:'^^ 


IRV. 

n  compelling  you,  and 
)r  opportunity  to  resist. 
!dly  in  use,  and  some* 
OSS  which  ■cumcd  ra- 

thing  to  see  and  an- 
ivcre  some  of  the  old 
leasure  in  opprcssini;^ 
pleasure,     They  were 

to  compulsory  meas< 

for  the  gaga.  These 
mity-rooms,  in  a  draw- 
there  a  stock  of  about 
n  deposite.  Sometimes 
e  refractory  at  a  time ; 
ncnced  in  which  scv- 
The  disobedient  were, 

and  to  prevent  their 
eyond  the  walls,  gag- 
r.  I  have  seen  half  a 
d  at  once. 

le  same  state  of  invol- 
9 :  for  aometimea  I  be- 
>eiation  by  the  meaa- 
n  conducted  in  a  man- 
tan  some  others.  My 
I  me,  and  a  gag  put 
with  such  force  and 
a  and  cauae  the  blood 


■tAOl   NVNNinr. 


187 


Treatment  of  this  kind  is  apt  to  teach  submisaior 
and  many  times  I  have  acquiesced  under  orders  . 
ceived,  or  wishes  expressed,  with  a  fear  of  a  recur- 
rence to  some  severe  measurra. 

One  day  I  had  incurred  the  anger  of  the  Supe- 
rior in  a  greater  degree  than  usual,  and  it  was  or- 
dered that  I  should  be  taken  to  one  of  the  cells.  I 
was  taken  by  some  of  the  nuns,  bound  and  gngged, 
carried  down  the  stairs  into  the  cellar,  and  laid  upou 
the  floor.  Not  long  afterward  I  induced  one  of  the 
nuns  to  request  the  Superior  to  come  down  and  see 
me;  and  on  making  some  acknowledgment  I  wna 
released.  I  will,  however,  relate  this  story  rather 
more  in  detail. 

On  that  day  I  had  been  engaged  with  Jane  Ray, 
in  carrying  into  effect  a  plan  of  revenge  upon  an- 
other person,  when  I  fell  under  the  vindictive  spirit 
of  aome  of  the  old  nuna,  and  auflered  aeverely. 
The  Superior  ordered  me  to  the  cells,  and  a  scene 
of  violence  commenced  which  I  will  not  attempt  to 
describe,  nor  the  prcciae  circumatancea  which  led  to 
it,  Suffice  it  to  aay,  that  after  exhauating  tn^ 
atrength,  by  reaisting  aa  long  aa  I  could  agamat 
aeveral  nuna,  I  had  my  handa  drawn  behind  my 
back,  a  leathern  band  paaaed  first  round  my  thumba, 
then  round  my  handa,  and  then  round  my  waiat, 
and  faatened.  Thia  waa  drawn  ao  tight  that  it  cut 
through  the  fleah  of  my  thumba,  making  wounds, 
the  scan  of  which  atill  remain.    A  gag  waa  then 


^^ 


3(;a***^»»>*«***.S*UUe,W--^.-* 


t 

i 

J 


188 


■LACK  NCNNIRr 


forced  into  my  mouth,  not  indeed  m  violently  oi  it 
•omotimee  wae,  but  roughly  enough ;  after  which  I 
WDi  taken  hv  main  force,  and  carrieu  down  into  the 
cfllur.  acrr^«  it  almost  to  the  opposite  extremity, 
ntid  brought  .0  the  la«t  of  the  icoord  r^nge  of  colU 
on  the  left  hand.     The  door  wan  ojvsr.ed,  and  I  wiis 
thrown  in  with  violence,  and  left  alone,  tho  doc 
being  immediately  clo«ed  and  bolted  on  the  ounido. 
Tho  bare  ground  was  under  me,  cold  and  hard  ai 
if  it  had  been  beaten  down  evon.     I  lay  "till  in  the 
:vo8ilion  in  which  I  had  fallen.  a«  it  would  have  been 
.fflcult  for  me  to  move,  confined  as  I  won,  and  ex- 
hauitcd  by  my  exertiona ;  and  the  shock  of  my  fall, 
and  my  wretched  state  of  desperation  and  fear  disin- 
clined me  from  any  further  attempt.     I  was  in  al- 
most total  darkness,  there  being  nothing  perceptible 
except  a  slight  glimmer  of  light  which  came  in 
through  the  little  window  far  above  me. 

How  long  I  remained  in  that  condition  I  can  only 
conjecture.  It  seemed  to  me  a  long  time,  and  must 
have  been  two  or  three  hours.  I  did  not  move,  ex- 
pecting to  die  there,  and  in  a  state  of  distress  which 
1  cannot  describe,  from  the  tight  bandage  about  my 
hands,  and  the  gag  holding  my  jaws  apart  at  their 
greatest  extension.  I  am  confident  I  must  have  died 
before  morning,  if,  as  I  then  expected,  I  had  been 
left  thera  all  night.  By-and-by,  however,  the  bolt 
was  drawn,  tho  door  opened,  and  Jane  Ray  apoke 
to  me  in  a  tone  of  kindness.    She  had  taken  an  op- 


W.  ♦rai,.^''>««r^;V'iR„i.3" 


u 


[• 


Mr. 

|e«d  to  violently  as  it 
nou((i> ;  ol^sf  which  1 
carried  down  into  the 
le  oppo«it«  extremity, 
■ccord  range  of  colU 
van  opflr<e«),  and  I  wiis 
1  left  olone,  tho  doc- 
bolted  on  tho  outsidiv 
me,  cold  ond  hard  as 
von.     I  lay  «tiU  in  the 
,  ai  it  would  have  been 
ined  aa  I  wan,  and  ex- 
J  the  shock  of  my  fall, 
perotion  and  fear  disin- 
attempt.     I  was  in  nl- 
ing  nothing  perceptible 
light  which  came  in 
■  above  me. 

wt  condition  I  can  only 
I  a  long  time,  and  must 
«,  I  did  not  move,  ex- 
I  state  of  distress  which 
tight  bandage  about  my 
[  my  jaws  apart  at  their 
ifident  I  must  have  died 
n  expected,  I  had  been 
id-by,  however,  the  bolt 
id,  and  Jane  Ray  apoke 
She  had  taken  an  op> 


«^as 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


i.O 


I.I 


1.25 


14^  illM 


m 


1.4 


12.5 
2.2 

1.6 


P^ 


<^ 


/ 


'» 


,>.  'h 


^   c%.  vV      •: 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


A 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


BLACB  NVNNCRT. 


m 


portunity  to  slip  into  the  cellar  unnoticed,  on  pur- 
pose to  see  me.    She  unbound  the  gag,  took  it  out 
of  my  mouth,  and  told  me  she  would  do  any  thing  to 
get  me  out  of  that  dungeon.     If  she  had  had  the 
bringing  of  me  down,  she  would  not  have  thrust  me 
so  brutally,  and  she  would  be  resented  on  those  who 
had.    She  offered  to  throw  herself  upon  her  knees 
before  the  Superior  and  beg  her  forgiveness.    To 
this  I  would  not  consent;  but  told  her  to  ask  the 
Superior  to  come  to  me,  as  I  wished  to  speak  to  her. 
This  I  had  no  idea  she  would  condescend  to  do; 
but  *ane  had  not  been  gone  long  before  tne  Superior 
came,  and  asked  if  I  repented  in  the  sight  of  God 
for  what  I  had  done,     I  replied  in  the  affirmative; 
and  after  a  lecture  of  some  length  on  the  pain  1  had 
given  the  Virgin  Mary  by  my  conduct,  she  asked 
whether  I  was  willing  to  ask  pardon  of  all  the  nuns 
for  the  scandal  I  had  caused  them  by  my  behaviour. 
To  this  I  made  no  objection ,  and  I  was  then  re- 
leased from  my  prison  and  my  bonds,  went  up  to 
the  community-room,  and  kneeling  before  all  tlie 
sisters  in  succession,  begged  the  forgiveness  and 
prayers  of  each. 

Among  the  marks  which  I  still  bear  of  the 
wounds  received  from  penances  and  violence,  are 
the  scars  left  by  the  belt  with  which  I  repeatedly 
tortured  myself,  for  the  mortification  of  my  spirit 
These  are  most  distinct  on  my  side;  for  although 
the  band,  which  was  four  or  fir?  inches  in  tanwMii 


'^', 


-:snmiitemi 


190 


BLACK  NCNNKRV. 


and  extended  round  the  waist,  was  atuek  full 
of  sharp  iron  points  in  all  parts,  it  was  some* 
times  crowded  most  against  my  side,  by  resting  in 
my  chair,  and  then  the  wounds  were  usually  deeper 
there  than  anywhere  else. 

My  thumbs  were  several  times  cut  severely  by 
the  tight  drawing  of  the  band  usea  to  confine  my 
arms,  and  scars  are  still  visible  upon  them. 

The  rough  gagging  which  I  several  times  en- 
dured wounded  my  lips  very  much ;  for  it  was  com- 
mon, in  that  operation,  to  thrust  the  gag  hard  against 
the  teeth,  and  catch  one  or  both  the  lips,  which  were 
sometimes  cruelly  cut  The  object  was  to  stop  the 
screams  tnade  by  the  offender  as  soon  as  possible ; 
and  some  of  the  old  nuns  delighted  in  tormenting 
us.  A  gag  was  once  forced  into  my  mouth  which 
had  a  large  splinter  upon  it,  and  this  cut  through 
my  under  lip,  in  front,  leaving  to  this  day  a  scar 
about  half  an  inch  long.  The  same  lip  was  several 
times  wounded  aa  well  as  the  other ;-  but  one  day 
worse  than  ever,  when  a  narrow  piece  was  cut  off 
from  the  leR  side  of  it,  by  being  pinched  between  the 
gag  and  the  under  fore-teeth ;  and  this  has  left  an 
inequality  in  it  which  is  still  very  observable. 

One  of  the  most  shocking  stories  I  heard  of 
eventf  that  had  occurred  in  the  nunnery  before  my 
acquaintanfe  with  it,  was  the  following,  which  waa 
told  me  bf^ane  Ray.  What  is  uncommon.  I  can 
fix  the  date  when  I  heard  it.    It  was  on  New* 


.'..^ta^**: 


(BRV. 

vaist,  was  stuck  full 
1  parts,  it  was  some* 
my  side,  by  resting  in 
ds  were  usually  deeper 

times  cut  severely  by 
fid  usea  to  confine  my 
>le  upon  them, 
h  I  several  times  en- 
much  ;  for  it  was  com- 
ist  the  gag  hard  against 
>th  the  lips,  which  were 
!  object  was  to  stop  the 
3r  as  soon  as  possible ; 
lelighted  in  tormenting 
into  my  mouth  which 
and  this  cut  through 
iring  to  this  day  a  scar 
le  same  lip  was  several 
the  other ;-  but  one  day 
arrow  piece  was  cut  off 
ng  pinched  between  the 
;  and  this  has  left  an 
very  observable, 
ing  stories  I  heard  of 
the  nunnery  before  my 
B  following,  which  was 
It  is  uncommon.  I  can 
it.    It  was  on  I7ew> 


BLACK  NVNNBRV. 


191 


Year's  day,  1834.  The  ceremonies,  customary  in 
the  early  part  of  that  day,  had  been  performed; 
after  mass,  in  the  morning,  the  Superior  had  shaken 
hands  with  all  the  nuns,  and  given  us  her  blessing, 
for  she  was  said  to  have  received  power  from  heaven 
to  do  so  only  once  a  year,  and  then  on  the  first  day 
of  the  year.  Besides  this,  cakes,  raisins,  Ac,  are  dis- 
tributed to  the  nuns  on  that  day. 

While  in  the  community-room,  I  had  taken  a 
seat  just  within  the  cupboard-door,  where  I  often 
found  a  partial  shelter  from  observation  with  Jane, 
when  a  conversation  incidentally  began  between  us. 
Our  practice    ,ften  was,  to  take  places  there  beside 
one  of  tho  o.  J  nuns,  awaiting  the  time  when  she 
would  go  away  for  a  little  while,  and  leave  us  por- 
tially  screened  from  the  observation  of  others.     On 
that  ooeasion,  Jane  and  I  were  left  for  a  time  dione; 
when,  after  some  discourse  on  suicide,  she  remark- 
ed that  three  nuns  once  killed  themselves  in  the 
Convent    This  happened,  she  said,  not  long  after 
her  reception,  and  I  knew,  therefore,  that  it  wai 
several  years  before,  for  she  had  been  received  a 
considerable  time  before  I  had  become  a  novice. 
Three  young  ladies,  she  informed  me,  took  the  veil 
together,  or  very  near  the  same  time,  I  am  not  cer- 
tain which.   I  know  they  have  four  robeain  the  C<m- 
vent.  to  be  worn  during  the  ceremony  (llbliing  the 
veil ;  but  I  never  have  seen  move  thiuit  iP^tf  them 
us«d  at  a  time.  %s    .  ri  i^ 


(,t^iA-.ii«e^*^(«li!i!!«rai.'i- 


103  ILAOK  NVNNESY. 

Two  of  the  new  nuns  were  sisters,  and  the  other 
their  cousin.  They  had  heen  received  but  a  few 
days,  when  information  was  given  one  morning, 
that  they  had  been  found  dead  in  their  beds,  amid 
a  profusion  of  blood.  Jane  Hay  said  she  sow  their 
corpses,  and  that  they  appeared  to  have  killed  them* 
selves,  by  opening  veins  in  their  arms  with  a  knife 
they  had  obtained,  and  all  had  bled  to  death  to* 
gether.  What  was  extraordinary,  Jane  Ray  added, 
that  she  had  heard  no  noise,  and  that  she  believed 
nobody  had  suspected  that  any  thing  was  wrong 
during  the  night.  Saint  Hypolite,  however,  had 
stated,  that  she  found  them  in  the  morning,  after  the 
other  nuns  had  gone  to  prayers,  lying  lifeless  in 
their  beds. 

For  some  reason  or  other,  their  death  was  not 
made  public ;  but  their  bodies,  instead  of  being  ex- 
bibited  in  full  dress  in  the  chapel,  and  afterward 
interred  with  solemnity  beneath  it,  were  taken  un- 
ceremoniously into  the  cellar,  and  thrown  into  the 
hole  I  have  so  often  mentioned. 

There  were  a  few  instances,  and  only  a  few,  in 
which  we  knew  any  thing  that  was  happening  in 
the  world;  and  even  then  our  knowledge  did  not 
extend  out  of  the  city.  I  can  recall  but  three 
occasions  of  this  kind.  Two  of  them  were  when 
the  cholera  prevailed  in  Montreal ;  and  the  other 
was  the  election  riots.  The  appearance  of  the 
cholera,   in  both   seasons   of   its   ravages,  gava 


t 


:''i.s.:f^.; 


EBY. 

sisters,  and  the  other 
n  received  but  a  few 
given  one  morning, 
1  in  their  beds,  amid 
lay  said  she  sow  their 
d  to  have  killed  them* 
leir  arms  with  a  knife 
[lad  bled  to  death  to> 
nary,  Jane  Ray  added, 
and  that  she  believed 
my  thing  was  wrong 
^polite,  however,  had 
the  morning,  after  the 
lyers,  lying  lifeless  in 

,  their  death  was  not 
I,  instead  of  being  ex* 
Ehapel,  and  afterward 
«th  it,  were  taken  un- 
r,  and  thrown  into  the 
id. 

es,  and  only  a  few,  in 
hat  was  happening  in 
jt  knowledge  did  not 
:  can  recall  but  three 
0  of  them  were  when 
>ntreal ;  and  the  other 
he  appearance  of  the 
of   its   ravages,  gave 


BLACK   NUNNERY. 


193 


us  abundance  of  occupation.  Indeed,  we  were 
more  borne  down  by  hard  labour  at  those  times, 
than  ever  before  or  afterward  during  my  stay.  The 
Pope  had  given  early  notice  that  the  burning  of 
wax  candles  would  aflbrd  protection  from  the  dis- 
ease, because  so  long  os  any  person  continued  to 
bum  one,  the  Virgin  Mary  would  intercede  for  him. 
No  sooner,  therefore,  had  the  alarming  disease 
made  its  appearance  in  Montreal,  than  a  long  wnx 
candle  was  lighted  in  the  Convent  for  each  of  the 
inmates,  so  that  all  parts  of  it  in  use  were  artificially 
illuminated  day  and  night.  Thus  a  great  many 
candles  were  constantly  burning,  which  were  to  be 
replaced  from  those  manufactured  by  the  nuns. 
But  this  was  a  trifle.  The  Pope's  message  having 
been  promulged  in  the  Grey  Nunnery,  the  Con- 
gregational Nunnery,  and  to  Catholics  at  large, 
through  thti  putpits,  an  extraordinary  demand  was 
created  for  wax  candles,  to  /upply  which  we  were 
principally  depended  upon.  All  who  could  be  em- 
ployed in  making  them  were  therefore  set  at  work, 
and  I,  among  the  rest,  assisted  in  diflerent  depart- 
ments, and  witnessed  all. 

Numbers  of  the  nuns  had  been  long  fiimiliar  with 
the  business;  for  a  very  considerable  amount  of 
wax  had  been  annually  manufactured  in  the  Con- 
vent; but  now  the  works  were  much  extended,  and 
other  occupations  in  a  great  degree  laid  aside. 
Large  ({aantities  of  wax  were  received  in  the  build- 
17 


Ei 


ti. 


3iii;l 

Vr 


i-i 


'M 


ill"''! 


^<Si)04iHitaMMI 


m 


h  1 

,1  ■.  ! 


194 


BLACK  NUNNERV. 


ing,  which  wn«  said  to  have  been  imported  from 
Englrnd ;  kettles  were  ploccd  iii  some  of  the  work- 
ingrooms.  in  which  it  was  clarified  by  heat  orcr 
coal  fires,  and  when  prepared,  the  process  of  dipping 
commenced.     The  wicks,  which  were  quite  long, 
were  placed  hanging  upon  a  reel,  taken  up  and 
dipped  in  successio  .,  until  after  many  sldw  revolu- 
tions of  the  reel,  the  candles  were  of  the  proper  size. 
They  were  then  taken  to  a  part  of  the  room  where  ta- 
bles were  prepared  for  rollinflf  them  smooth.    This 
is  done  by  passing  a  roller  over  them,  until  they  be- 
came even  and  polished,  after  which  they  are  laid 
by  for  sale.     These  processes  caused  a  constant 
bjstle  in  several  of  the  rooms ;  and  the  melancholy 
reports  from  without,  of  the  ravages  of  the  cholera, 
with  the  uncertainty  of  what  might  be  the  result 
with  us,  notwithstanding  the  promised  intercession 
of  the  Virgin,  and  the  brilliant  lighto  constantly 
burning  in  such  numbers  around  us,  impressed  the 
scenes  I  used  to  witness  very  deeply  on  my  mind. 
I  bad  very  little  doubt,  myself,  of  the  strict  truth  of 
the  story  we  had  heard  about  the  security  conferred 
upon  those  who  burnt  candles,  and  yet  I  sometimes 
had  serious  fears  arise  in  my  mind.   These  thoughts, 
however,  I  did  my  utmost  to  regard  as  great  sins, 
and  evidences  of  my  own  want  of  faith. 

It  was  during  that  period  that  I  formed  a  pftrtial 
acquaintance  with  several  Grey  nuns,  who  U8«i  to 
come  frequently  for  supplies  of  candles  for  their 


■LAOB  NVNNmT. 


103 


INEKV. 

ve  been  imported  from 
ud  ill  some  of  the  work- 
I  clarified  by  heat  orcr 
d,  the  process  of  dipping 
which  were  quite  long, 
t  a  reel,  taken  up  and 
after  many  sldw  rcvolu- 

were  of  the  proper  size, 
art  of  the  room  where  ta* 
ncf  them  smooth.    This 
over  them,  until  they  be- 
ter  which  they  are  laid 
sses  caused  a  constant 
ns ;  and  the  melancholy 
3  ravages  of  the  cholera, 
hat  might  be  the  result 
he  promised  intercession 
rilliaot  lights  constantly 
iround  us,  impressed  the 
ery  deeply  on  my  mind, 
self,  of  the  strict  truth  of 
lut  the  security  canferred 
[les,  and  yet  I  sometimes 
ymind.   Tbeee  thoughts. 

to  regard  as  great  sins, 
want  of  faith, 
d  that  I  formed  a  partial 

Grey  nuns,  Avbo  used  to 
lies  of  candles  for  their 


Convent.  I  had  no  opportunity  to  converse  with 
them,  except  so  fur  as  the  purchase  and  sale  of  the 
articles  they  required.  I  became  familiar  with  their 
countenances  and  appearances,  but  wos  unable  to 
judge  of  their  characters  or  feelings.  Concerning 
the  rules  and  habits  prevoiling  in  the  Grey  Nunnery, 
I  therefore  remained  as  ignoront  as  if  1  hod  been  u 
thousand  miles  off;  and  they  had  no  better  oppor- 
tunity to  learn  ony  thing  of  us  beyond  what  they 
could  see  around  them  in  the  room  where  the  can- 
dles were  sold. 

We  supplied  the  Congregationol  Nunnery  also 
with  wax  candles,  as  I  before  remarked ;  and  in 
both  those  institutions,  it  was  understood  a  constant 
illumination  was  kept  up.  Citizens  were  also  fre- 
quently running  in  to  buy  candles,  in  great  and  small 
quantities,  so  that  the  business  of  storekeeping  was 
far  more  laborious  than  common. 

We  were  confirmed  in  our  faith  in  the  intercession 
of  the  Virgin,  when  wo  found  that  wo  remained 
safe  from  the  cholera ;  ond  it  is  a  remarkable  foct, 
that  not  one  case  of  that  disease  existed  in  the  nun- 
nery, during  either  of  the  seasons  in  which  it  prov- 
ed so  &tal  in  the  city. 

When  the  election  riots  prevailed  in  Montreal,  the 
city  was  thrown  into  general  alarm ;  wo  heard  some 
reports,  from  day  to  day,  which  made  us  anxious  for 
ourselres.  Nodiing,  however,  gave  me  any  serious 
thoughts  until  I  saw  uncommon  movements  in  some 


- —  //sa.*K»»»«S!*««»'!i»'«*''»a«>!«*»»«»s^^ 


190 


BLACK   NVNMHY. 


1» 


partj  of  the  nunnery,  and  MCtrtained.  to  my  own 
naiisl'action,  that  there  wna  a  larje  quantity  of  gun- 
powder wored  in  lome  aecret  place  within  the  walle, 
and  that  soine  of  it  was  removed,  or  prepared  for 
uie,  under  the  direction  of  the  Superior. 

Ptnanee$.—^l  have  mentioned  aevoral  penance*, 
in  different  porte  of  thie  narration,  which  we  lome- 
limes  hud  to  perform.    There  is  a  great  variety  ot 
ihem ;  and,  while  some,  though  trilling  in  appear- 
once,  became  very  painful,  by  long  endurance,  or 
frequent  repetition ;  others  aro  severe  in  their  na- 
ture, and  would  never  be  submitted  to  unless  through 
fear  of  something  worse,  or  a  real  belief  in  their 
efficacy  to  remove  ffiiilt.     I  will  mention  here  such 
in  I  recollect,  which  can  be  named  without  offend- 
ing a  virtuous  ear ;  for  some  there  were,  which,  al- 
though I  have  been  compelled  to  submit  to,  either 
by  a  misled  conscience,  or  the  fear  of  severe  punish- 
menu,  now  that  I  am  better  able  to  judge  of  my  duties, 
and  at  liberty  to  act.  I  would  not  mention  or  describe. 
Kissing  the  floor,  is  a  very  common  penance; 
kneeling  and  kissing  the  feet  of  the  other  nuns,  is 
another ;  as  are  kneeling  on  hard  peas,  and  walking 
with  them  in  the  shoes.     We  had  repeatedly  to 
walk  on  our  knees  through  the  subterranean  pass- 
age, leading  to  the  Congregational  Nunnery ;  and 
sometimes  to  eat  our  meals  with  a  rope  round  our 
necks.    Sometimes  we  were  fed  only  with  such 
things  as  we  most  disliked.    Garlic  was  given  to 


MY.  *    "••    ..^ 

iietrtained,  to  my  own 
larg«  quantity  of  gun- 
place  within  the  walii, 
lovad,  or  prepared  for 
te  Superior, 
med  several  penance*, 
mtion,  which  we  lome- 
re  is  a  great  variety  nt 
ugh  trifling  in  appear- 
by  long  endurance,  or 
iro  severe  in  their  na- 
mittcd  to  unless  through 
r  a  real  belief  in  their 
will  mention  here  such 
named  without  offend- 
e  there  were,  which,  ai- 
led to  submit  to,  either 
le  fear  of  severe  punish- 
ble  to  judge  of  my  duties, 
nut  mention  or  describe, 
rery  common  penance; 
jt  of  the  other  nuns,  is 
I  hard  peas,  and  walking 
We  had  repeatedly  to 
I  the  subterranean  pass- 
■gational  Nunnery;  and 
with  a  rope  round  our 
fe  fed  only  with  such 
.    Garlic  was  given  to 


■LAOR  NCNNIKV. 


107 


me  on  this  account,  because  I  had  a  strong  antipa- 
thy against  It.  Eels  were  repeatedly  given  to  some 
of  us,  because  we  felt  an  unconquerable  repugnance 
to  them,  on  account  of  reports  we  had  heard  of  their 
feeding  on  dead  carcasses,  m  the  river  St.  Lawrence. 
It  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  us  to  be  r^iquired  to 
drink  the  water  in  which  the  Superior  had  washed 
her  feet.  Sometimes  we  were  required  to  brand 
ourselves  with  a  hot  iron,  so  as  to  leave  scars ;  at 
other  times  to  whip  our  naked  flesh  with  several 
small  rods,  before  a  private  altar,  until  we  drew 
blood.  I  can  assert  with  the  perfect  knowledge  of 
the  fact,  that  many  of  the  nuns  bear  the  scars  of 
these  wounds. 

One  of  our  penances  was  to  stand  for  a  length  of 
time,  with  our  arms  extended,  in  imitation  of  the 
Saviour  on  the  cross.  The  Chtmin  dt  la  Croix,  or 
Road  to  the  Cross,  is,  in  fact,  a  penance,  though  it 
consists  of  a  variety  of  prostrations,  with  the  repe- 
tition of  many  prayers,  occupying  two  or  three 
hours.  This  we  had  to  perform  frequently,  going 
into  the  chapel,  and  falling  before  each  chapelle  in 
succession,  at  each  time  commemorating  some  par- 
ticular act  or  circumstance  reported  of  the  Saviour's 
progress  to  thk  place  of  his  crucifixion.  Sometimes 
we  were  obliged  to  sleep  on  the  floor  in  the  winter, 
with  nothing  over  us  but  a  single  sheet ;  and  some- 
times to  chew  a  piece  of  window-glan  to  a  fin* 
powdw,  in  the  presence  of  the  Superior. 
I7» 


*• 

•«^'-- 


-  -  V  ^ 


■1401   NONNIIT. 

W«  liod  lomfltimtt  to  wetr  lealbern  belts  ituck 
full  of  ^Irnrp  metallic  pointi,  round  our  wniitt,  and 
the  upper  part  of  uur  arms,  bound  on  to  light  that 
they  penetrated  the  flesh  and  drew  blood. 

Boino  of  the  penances  were  so  severe,  that  they 
seemed  too  much  to  be  endured;  and  when  they 
were  impoied,  the  nuns  who  were  to  suffer  them, 
sometimes  showed  the  most  violent  repugnance. 
They  would  ol\cn  resist,  and  still  oAcncr  express 
their  opposition  by  exclamations  and  screams. 

Never,  however,  wos  ony  noise  heard  from  them 
for  a  long  time,  for  there  was  a  remedy  olwnys 
ready  to  be  applied  in  cases  of  the  kind.  The  gag 
which  was  put  into  the  mouth  of  the  unfortunote 
Saint  Froncis,  had  been  brought  from  a  place  where 
there  were  forty  or  fifty  others,  of  different  shapes 
and  sixes.  These  I  have  seen  in  their  depository, 
which  is  a  drawer  between  two  closets,  in  nnn  of 
the  community-rooms.  Whenever  any  loud  noiso 
was  made,  one  of  these  instruments  was  demanded, 
and  gagging  commenced  at  once.  I  have  known 
many,  many  instances,  and  sometimes  five  or  six 
nuns  gagged  at  once.  Sometimes  they  would  be* 
come  so  much  excited  before  they  could  be  bound 
and  gagged,  that  considerable  force  whs  necessary 
to  be  exerted;  and  I  have  seen  the  blood  flowing 
from  mouths  into  which  the  gag  had  been  thnift 
with  violence. 

Indeed  I  ought  to  know  something  on  this  depart* 


i. 


tNIIT. 

Btr  leathern  belts  tluck 
I,  round  our  wnittt,  and 
,  bound  on  lo  light  that 
d  drew  blood, 
•re  to  Mvere,  that  they 
Jured ;  and  when  thry 
ho  were  to  luflVr  them, 
)it  violfnt  repugnance, 
nd  Mill  oAcncr  expreu 
iona  and  tcreami. 
r  noise  heard  from  them 

was  a  remedy  always 
1  of  the  kind.  The  gag 
outh  of  the  unfortunate 
Mght  from  a  place  where 
icrs,  of  different  shapes 
leen  in  their  depository, 

two  doMts,  in  one  of 
hcnever  any  loud  noiso 
iruments  was  demanded. 
It  once.  I  have  known 
1  sometime*  five  or  six 
metimes  they  would  be- 
tre  they  could  be  bound 
ble  force  was  necessary 

seen  the  blood  flowing 
le  gag  bad  been  thrust 

lomathing  on  this  depart* 


■tACI  NtNtlltT. 


190 


ment  of  nunnery  diKipline :  I  have  had  It  tried  upon 
myself,  and  I  can  bear  witness  that  it  is  not  only 
most  humilioting  and  oppressive,  but  often  extreme- 
ly  painful,  The  mouth  is  kept  forced  open,  and  the 
straining  of  the  jows  at  their  utmost  stretch,  for  ft 
considerable  time,  in  very  distressing. 

One  of  the  worst  punishments  which  I  ever  saw 
inflicted,  was  that  with  a  cap ;  and  yet  some  of  tho 
old  nuns  were  permitted  to  inflict  it  at  their  pleon- 
lire,  I  have  repeatedly  known  them  to  go  for  n 
cap!  when  one  of  our  number  had  transgressed  a 
rule,  sometimes  though  it  were  a  very  unimportant 
one.  These  cap*  were  kept  in  a  cupboard  in  iho 
old  nuns'  room,  whence  they  were  brought  when 

wanted. 

They  were  small,  mode  of  a  reddish  looking 
leather,  fitted  closely  to  the  head,  and  fastened  under 
the  chin  with  a  kind  of  buckle.     It  was  the  com- 
mon practice  to  tie  the  nun's  hands  behind  and  gag 
her  befoie  the  cap  was  put  on,  to  prevent  noise  and 
resistance.    I  never  saw  it  worn  by  any  for  one 
moment,  without  throwing  them  in  severe  suffering*. 
If  permitted,  they  would  scream  In  the  most  shock- 
ing manner ;  and  always  writhed  as  much  as  their 
confinement  would  allow.    I  can  apeak  ftom  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  this  punishment,  as  I  have  en- 
dured it  more  than  once;  and  yet  I  have  no  idea  of 
the  cause  of  the  pain.     I  never  examined  one  of  the 
cap*,  nor  saw  the  inside,  for  they  are  always  broogW 


itnwnriu»w»r'^v<rt'WTitr>  •^lOMM^itr^o'^iMamitmuimiaii'iiMiVtiiSt'tiii^^ 


i> 


II,.  I 


•00 


BLACK  NUNNERY. 


and  taken  away' quickly ;  but  although  the  first  sen* 
sotion  was  that  of  coolness,  it  was  hardly  put  on  my 
head  before  a  violent  and  indescribable  sensation 
began,  like  that  of  a  blister,  only  much  more  m<:up- 
portable ;  and  this  continued  until  it  was  removed. 
It  would  produce  such  ^^  tMvAe  pain  as  to  throw  us 
into  convulsions,  and  I  think  no  human  being  could 
endure  it  for  an  hour.  AAer  this  punishment,  we 
felt  its  effects  through  the  system  for  many  days. 
Having  once  known  what  it  was  by  experience,  I 
held  the  cap  in  dread,  and  whenever  I  was  con- 
demned to  sufler  the  punishment  again,  felt  ready  to 
do  any  thing  to  avoid  it.  But  when  tied  and  gag- 
ged, with  the  cap  on  my  head  again,  1  could  only 
sink  upon  the  floor,  and  roll  about  in  anguish  until 
it  was  taken  off 

This  was  usually  done  in  about  ten  mmutes, 
sometimes  less,  but  the  pain  always  continued  in  my 
head  for  several  days.  I  thought  that  it  might  take 
away  a  person's  reason  if  kept  on  a  much  longer 
time.  If  I  had  not  been  gagged,  I  am  sure  I  should 
have  uttered  awful  screams.  I  have  felt  the  eflects 
for  a  week.  Sometimes  fresh  cabbage  leaves  were 
applied  to  my  head  to  remove  it.  Having  had  no 
opportunity  to  examine  my  head,  I  cannot  say  more. 


1 


ERT. 

t  although  the  first  sen* 
was  hardly  put  on  my 
indescribable  sensation 
>nly  much  more  m<:up- 
until  it  was  removed, 
ute  pain  as  to  throw  us 
no  human  being  could 
r  this  punishment,  we 
ystem  for  many  days. 
t  was  by  experience,  I 
whenever  I  was  con- 
«nt  again,  felt  ready  to 
tut  when  tied  and  gag- 
td  again,  1  could  only 
about  in  anguish  until 

1  about  ten  mmutes, 
Iways  continued  in  my 
igbt  that  it  might  take 
pt  on  a  much  longer 
^d,  I  am  sure  I  should 
I  have  felt  the  eflects 
1  cabbage  leaves  were 
B  it.  Having  had  no 
sad,  I  cannot  say  more. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

'Jli,  PunUhmenl  nf  th*  Cap-The  PnttU  qf  theDUtrict  </ 
Monlrtal  hattfnt  accf  to  tht  Elack  A'unnery-CrJmM  com- 
mitttd  and  rtjuirtd  by  thtm~Th,  Pope't  Command  to  com- 
mU  indtctnt  Crimu-Charactcr»  nftht  Old  and  Nae  Supf 
rior$-Tlu  timidity  qf  th€  latter- 1 btgan  to  be  tmploytd  »n 
tht  Hotpilalt-Somt  account  of  them-  Warning  gitm  m»  6* 
a  tick  Nun—Pmane$  by  Hanging. 

This  punishment  wcs  occasionally  resorted  to 
for  very  trifling  offences,  such  as  washing  the  hands 
without  permission;  and  it  was  generally  applied 
on  the  spot,  and  before  the  other  nuns  in  the  com- 
munity-room. 

I  have  mentioned  before,  that  the  country,  as  far 
down  as  Three  Rivers,  is  furnished  with  priests  by 
the  Seminary  of  Mentreal ;  and  that  these  hundred 
and  fifty  men  are  liable  to  be  occasionally  transfer- 
red from  one  station  to  another.  Numbers  of  them 
are  often  to  be  seen  in  the  streets  of  Montreal,  as 
they  may  find  a  home  in  the  Seminary. 

They  are  considered  as  having  an  equal  right  to 
enter  the  Black  Nunnery  whenever  they  please; 
and  then,  according  to  our  oaths,  they  have  com- 
plete control  over  the  nuns.  To  name  all  the  works 
of  shiiije  of  which  they  are  guilty  in  that  retreat, 
would  require  much  time  and  space,  neither  would 


:\) 


(5;6S5(**iw*s»*«l»*«*»'i>**' 


■.  -i'«wwSS    sw  •■. 


'4 


202 


BLACK   NVNHHT. 


it  be  necessary  to  the  accomplishment  of  my  object, 
which  is,  the  publicotion  of  but  some  of  their 
criminality  to  the  world,  ond  the  development,  in 
general  terms,  of  scenes  thus  for  carried  on  in  se- 
cret within  the  walls  of  that  Convent,  where  I  was 
so  long  an  inmate. 

Secure  against  detection  by  the  world,  they  never 
believed  that  an  eyewitness  would  ever  etcapo  to 
tell  of  their  crimes,  and  declare  some  of  their  names 
before  the  world ;  but  the  time  hos  come,  ond  some 
of  their  deeds  of  darkness  must  come  to  the  day. 
I  have  seen  in  the  nunnery,  the  priests  from  more, 
I  presume,  than  a  hundred  country  places,  admitted 
forshomeAil  and  criminal  purposes:  from  St.  Charles, 
St.  Denis,  St.  Morks,  St.  Antoine,  Chombly,  Bertier, 
St.  John's,  &c.  &c. 

How  unexpected  to  them  will  be  the  disclosures 
I  moke !  Shut  up  in  a  place  from  which  there  has 
been  thought  to  be  but  one  way  of  egress,  and  that 
the  passage  to  the  grave,  they  considered  themselves 
safe  in  perpetrating  crimes  in  our  presence,  and  in 
making  us  share  in  their  criminality  as  often  as  they 
chose,  and  conducted  more  shamelessly  thon  even 
the  brutes.  These  debauchees  would  come  in  with- 
out ceremony,  concealing  their  names,  both  by 
night  and  day.  Being  within  the  walls  of  that 
prison-house  of  death,  where  the  cries  and  pains  of 
the  injured  innocence  of  their  victims  could  never 
reach  the  world,  for  reliefer  redress  for  their  wrongs 


^s  *fc*iWiW>  •:*l' '    ^ 


Ju-.- 


MHT. 

ilishment  of  my  object, 
)f  but  some  of  their 
d  the  development,  in 
IS  far  carried  on  in  se- 
Convent,  where  I  was 

Y  the  world,  they  never 
would  ever  etcapo  to 
ire  some  of  their  names 
(le  has  come,  and  some 
nust  come  to  the  day. 
the  priests  from  more, 
ountry  places,  admitted 
rposcs:  from  St.  Charles, 
oine,  Chambly,  Bertier, 

will  be  the  disclosures 
e  from  which  there  has 
ray  of  egress,  and  that 
y  considered  themselves 
in  our  presence,  and  in 
nninality  as  often  as  they 
shamelessly  than  even 
:es  would  come  in  with- 
their  names,  both  by 
ithin  the  walls  of  that 
e  the  cries  and  pains  of 
sir  victims  could  never 
redress  for  their  wrongs, 


nLAOK   NVNNEIIT. 


208 


without  remorse  or  shame,  they  would  glory,  not 
only  in  sating  their  brutal  passions,  but  even  in  tor- 
turing, in  the  most  barbarous  manner,  the  feelings 
of  those  under  their  power;  telling  us,  at  the  same 
time,  that  this  mortifying  the  flesh  was  religion,  and 
pleasing  to  God.  The  more  they  could  torture  us, 
or  make  us  violate  our  own  feelings,  the  more 
pleasure  they  took  in  their  unclean  revelling ;  and 
all  their  brutal  obscenity  they  called  meritorious  be- 
fore God. 

We  were  sometimes  invited  to  put  ourselves  to 
voluntary  suflerings  in  a  variety  of  ways,  not  for  a 
penance,  but  to  show  our  devotion  to  God.  A  priest 
would  sometimes  say  to  us — 

•*  Now,  which  of  you  have  love  enough  for  Jesus 
Christ  to  stick  a  pin  through  your  checks  1" 

Some  of  us  would  signify  our  readiness,  and  im- 
mediately thrust  one  through  up  to  the  head.  Some- 
times he  would  propose  that  we  should  repeat  the 
operation  several  times  on  the  spot;  and  the  cheeks 
of  a  number  of  nuns  would  be  bloody. 

There  were  other  acts  occasionally  proposed  and 
consented  to,  which  I  cannot  n&me  in  a  book.  Such 
the  Superior  would  sometimes  command  us  to  per- 
form; many  of  them  things  not  only  useless  and  un- 
heard of|  but  loathsome  and  indecent  in  the  highest 
possible  dsgree.  How  they  could  ever  have  been 
invented  I  never  could  conceive.  Things  were 
done  worse  than  the  entire  exposure  of  the  person, 


■i'l 


^ 


'.  > 


■.:-    *    -..TWrf^^i. 


S04 


BLACK  NONNERV. 


though  this  W08  oci^Bionally  required  of  several  at 
once,  in  the  presence  of  priests. 

The  Superior  of  the  Seminary  would  sometimes 
come  and  inform  us,  that  he  had  received  orders 
from  the  Pope,  to  request  that  those  nuns  who  pos- 
ticssed  the  greatest  devotion  and  faith,  should  be  re- 
quested to  perform  some  particular  deeds,  which  he 
named  or  described  in  our  presence,  but  of  which 
no  decent  or  moral  person  could  ever  endure  to  speak. 
I  cannot  repeat  what  would  injure  ony  ear,  not  de- 
based to  the  lowest  possible  degree.  I  am  bound 
by  a  regard  to  truth,  however,  to  confess,  that  de- 
luded women  were  found  among  us,  who  would 
comply  with  those  requests. 

There  was  a  great  difference  between  the  charac- 
ters of  our  old  and  new  Superior,  which  soon  be- 
came obvious.  The  former  used  to  say  she  liked 
to  walk,  because  it  would  prevent  her  from  becom- 
ing corpulent.  She  was,  therefore,  very  active,  and 
constantly  going  about  from  one  part  of  the  nunnery 
to  another,  overseeing  us  at  our  various  employ- 
ments. I  never  saw  in  her  any  appearance  of 
timidity:  she  seemed,  on  the  contrary,  bold  and 
masculine,  and  sometimes  much  more  than  that, 
,  cruel  and  cold-blooded,  in  scenes  calculated  to  over- 
come any  common  person.  Such  a  character  she 
had  particularly  exhibited  at  the  murder  of  Saint 
Francis. 

The  new  Superior,  on  the  other  hand,  waa  ao 


.    *Qv    ,^'r  '   ^,,^.llrt*ftS^   ^ 


INERY. 

f  required  of  several  at 

'StS. 

inary  would  sometimes 
le  had  received  orders 
lat  those  nuns  who  pos- 
and  faith,  should  be  re- 
ticular deeds,  which  he 
presence,  but  of  which 
lid  ever  endure  to  speak, 
injure  any  ear,  not  de- 
B  degree.  I  am  bound 
irer,  to  confess,  that  de- 
among  us,  who  would 

nee  between  the  charac- 
iiperior,  which  soon  be- 
r  used  to  say  she  liked 
;)revent  her  from  becom- 
lerefore,  very  active,  and 

one  part  of  the  nunnery 
at  our  various  employ- 
ler  any  appearance  of 
the  contrary,  bold  and 

much  more  than  that, 
eenes  calculated  to  over- 
Such  a  character  she 
at  the  murder  of  Baint 

the  other  hand,  waa  so 


BLACK  NtX.NERY. 


205 


heavy  and  lame,  that  slio  walked  with  much  dilTi- 
ciiity,  and  consequently  exercised  a  less  vigilant 
oversigiit  of  the  nuns.  She  was  also  of  a  timid  dis- 
position, or  else  had  been  overcome  by  some  grt-nt 
fright  in  her  past  life;  fur  she  was  apt  to  become 
alarmed  in  the  night,  and  never  liked  to  be  alone  in 
the  dark.  She  had  long  performed  the  part  of  oii 
old  nun,  which  is  that  ot  a  spy  upon  the  younger 
ones,  and  was  well  known  to  us  in  that  character, 
under  the  name  of  Ste.  Margarite.  Soon  after  her 
promotion  to  the  station  of  Superior,  she  appointed 
mc  to  sleep  in  her  apartment,  and  assigned  mc  a 
sofa  to  lie  upon.  One  night,  while  I  was  asleep, 
she  suddenly  threw  herself  upon  me,  and  exclaimed 
in  great  alaim,  "Oh I  mon  Dieul  mon  Dieu! 
Qu'est  que  qa  ?"  Oh,  my  God  I  my  God  ?  What 
is  that  7  I  jumped  up  and  looked  about  the  room, 
but  saw  nothing,  and  endeavoured  to  convince  her 
that  there  was  nothing  extraordinary  there.  But  she 
msisted  that  a  ghost  had  come  and  held  her  bed- 
curtain,  so  that  she  could  not  draw  it.  I  examined 
it,  and  found  that  the  curtain  had  been  caught  by  a 
pin  in  the  valance,  which  had  held  it  back ;  but 
it  was  impossible  to  tranquillize  her  for  some 
time.  She  insisted  on  my  sleeping  with  her  the 
rest  of  the  night,  and  I  stretched  myself  across  the 
foot  of  her  bed,  and  slept  there  till  morning. 

Daring  the  last  part  of  my  stay  in  the  Convent, 
i  was  often  employed  in  attmding  in  the  hospitals. 
*.'  18 


t-*)uitiuiMM>ilim^S)m>&K' 


sod 


•LACK    M'NNKKV. 


There  are,  ns   I  have  before  meniiom  1,  several 
apartments  devoted  to  the  sick,  and  there  is  a  phy- 
sician of  Montreal,  who  attends  as  physician  to  the 
Convent.     It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  ihut 
he  knows  any  thing  concerning  the  private  hospitals. 
It  is  a  fact  of  great  importance  to  be  distinctly  un- 
(Icrstood,  and  constantly  borne  in  mind,  that  he  is 
never,  under  any  circumstances,  admitted  into  the 
private  hospital-rooms.    Of  those  he  sees  nothing 
more  than  any  stranger  whatever.     He  is  limited 
to  the  care  of  those  patients  who  are  admitted  from 
the  city  into  the  public  hospital,  and  one  of  the  nuns' 
hospitals,  and  these  he  visits  every  day.    Sick  poor 
are  received  for  charity  by  the  institution,  attended  by 
some  of  the  nuns,  and  often  go  away  with  the  high- 
est ideas  of  our  charitable  characters  and  holy  lives. 
The  physician  himself  might  perhaps    in  some 
cases  share  in  the  delusion. 

I  frequently  followed  Dr.  Nelson  through  the 
public  hospital,  at  the  direction  of  tho  Superior,  with 
pen,  ink,  and  paper  in  my  hands,  and  wrote  down 
the  prescriptions  which  he  ordered  for  the  different 
patients.  These  were  afterward  prepared  and  ad- 
ministered by  the  attendants.  About  a  year  before 
I  left  the  Convent,  I  was  first  appointed  to  attend  the 
private  sick-rooms,  and  was  frequently  employed  in 
that  duty  up  to  the  day  of  my  departure.  Of  course. 
I  had  opportunities  to  observe  the  number  and 
classes  of  patients  treated  there;  and  ia  what  I  am 


t.J,.,»L(«y„,. 


*»fi3lfl^W^^'"   T^S-1irjw6,*< 


J — 


NNKHV. 

fore  menliom  1,  serctat 
ick,  and  there  is  a  phy 
ends  as  physician  to  the 
supposed,  however,  thut 
ling  the  private  hospitals, 
ance  to  be  distinctly  un- 
rne  in  mind,  that  he  is 
ances,  admitted  into  the 
f  those  he  sees  nothinjf 
vhatever.     He  is  limited 
8  who  are  admitted  from 
pital,  and  one  of  the  nuns' 
its  every  day.    Sick  poor 
he  institution,  attended  by 
1  go  away  with  the  high- 
characters  and  holy  lives, 
night  perhaps    in  some 
I. 

Dr.  Nelson  through  the 
ction  of  thp  Superior,  with 
J  hands,  and  wrote  down 
e  ordered  for  the  diflTerent 
erward  prepared  and  ad- 
jts.  About  a  year  before 
irst  appointed  to  attend  the 
IS  frequently  employed  in 
my  departure.  Of  course, 
observe  the  number  and 
1  there ;  and  ia  what  I  am 


ItLACK  kdnnkht. 


207 


to  sny  on  the  subject,  I  appeal,  with  perfect  confi- 
dence, to  any  triiu  and  competent  witness  to  confirm 
my  words,  whenever  such  a  witness  may  appear. 

It  would  bo  vain  for  anybody  who  has  merely 
visited  the  Convent  from  curiosity,  or  resided  in  it 
as  a  novice,  to  question  my  declarations.  Such  a 
person  must  necessarily  bo  ignorant  of  even  the  ex- 
istence of  the  private  rooms,  unless  informed  by 
some  one  else.  Such  rooms,  however,  there  are, 
and  I  could  relate  many  things  which  have  passed 
there  during  the  hours  I  was  employed  in  them,  os 
I  have  stated. 

One  night  I  was  called  to  sit  up  with  an  old  nun, 
named  Saint  Clare,  who,  in  going  down  stairs,  had 
dislocated  a  limb,  and  lay  in  a  sick-room  adjoining 
nn  hospital.  She  seemed  to  be  a  little  out  of  her 
head  a  part  of  the  time,  but  appeared  to  be  quite  in 
possession  of  her  reason  most  of  the  night.  It  was 
easy  to  pretend  that  she  was  delirious ;  but  I  con- 
sidered her  as  speaking  the  truth,  though  I  felt  re- 
luctant to  repeat  what  I  heard  her  say,  and  excused 
myself  from  mentioning  it  even  at  confession,  on  tho 
ground  that  the  Superior  thought  her  deranged. 

What  led  her  to  some  of  the  most  remarkable 
parts  of  her  conversation  was,  a  motion  I  made,  in 
the  course  of  the  night,  to  take  the  light  out  of  her 
little  room  into  the  adjoining  apartment,  to  look  once 
more  at  the  sick  persons  there.  She  begged  me 
not  to  leave  her  a  moment  in  the  dark,  for  she  could 


■%h 


203 


BLACK  NVNNEnV. 


not  bear  it.  "I  have  witnessed  lo  many  horrid 
scenes,"  said  she,  "  in  this  Convent,  that  1  wont 
somebody  ncnr  me  constantly,  and  must  olwuys 
huvc  n  ligl>l  burning  in  my  room.  1  cannot  tell 
you,"  she  ndded.  "what  things  I  remember,  for 
tliey  would  iViffhten  you  too  much,  What  you 
have  seen  are  nothing  to  them.  Many  a  murder 
have  I  witnessed :  many  a  nice  young  crenturo  has 
been  killed  in  this  nunnery.  I  advise  you  to  bo 
very  cautious— keep  every  thing  to  yourself— there 
are  many  here  ready  to  betray  you." 

What  it  was  that  induced  the  old  nun  to  express  so 
much  kindness  to  me  1  could  not  tell,  unless  she  was 
frightened  at  the  recollection  of  her  own  crimes,  and 
those  of  others,  and  felt  grateful  for  the  care  I  look  of 
her.  She  had  been  one  of  the  night-watches,  and  nev- 
er before  showed  me  any  particular  kindness.  She 
did  not  indeed  go  into  detail  concerning  the  trans- 
actions to  which  she  niluded,  but  told  me  that  some 
nuns  had  been  murdered  under  great  aggravations 
of  cruelty,  by  being  gagged,  and  left  to  starve  in 
the  cells,  or  having  their  flesh  burnt  off  their  bones 
with  red-hot  irons. 

It  was  uncommon  to  find  compunction  expressed 
by  any  of  the  nuns.  Habit  renders  us  insensible 
to  the  suffering  of  others,  and  careless  about  our 
own  sins.  1  had  become  so  hardened  myself,  that 
I  find  it  difficult  to  rid  myself  of  many  of  my  formor 
false  principles  and  views  of  right  and  wrong. 


%r 


NKRY. 

?9sod  10  many  horrid 
Convent,  that  1  wont 
lly,  and  must  olwuys 
y  room.  1  cannot  tell 
lings  I  remember,  for 
DO  much.  What  you 
hem.  Many  a  murder 
lice  young  crenturo  hai 
y.  I  advise  you  to  bo 
iiinjf  to  yourself— there 
ny  you." 

;he  old  nun  to  express  so 
I  not  tell,  unless  she  was 
of  her  own  crimes,  nnd 
iful  for  the  core  I  took  of 
night-watches,  and  nev- 
rticular  kindness.  She 
I  concerning  the  trans- 
I,  but  told  mc  that  somu 
ndcr  great  aggravations 
i,  and  left  to  starve  in 
sh  burnt  off  their  bones 

compunction  expressed 
it  renders  us  insensible 
and  careless  about  our 
so  hardened  myself,  that 
?lf  of  many  of  my  former 
)f  right  and  wrong. 


■  LACK    NVNNEKT. 

I  was  one  day  set  to  wash  some  of  the  empty  bot- 
tles from  the  cellar,  which  had  contained  the  liquid 
that  was  poured  into  the  cemetery  there.  A  number 
of  these  hud  been  brought  from  the  corner  where  so 
many  of  them  were  always  to  be  seen,  and  placed 
at  the  head  of  the  cellar  stairs,  and  there  wo  were 
required  to  take  them  and  wash  them  out.  We 
poured  in  water  and  rinsed  them ;  a  few  drops,  which 
got  upon  our  clothes,  soon  made  holes  in  them.  I 
think  the  liquid  was  called  vhriol,  or  some  such 
name ;  and  I  heard  some  persons  say,  that  i.  would 
soon  destroy  the  flesh,  and  even  the  bones  of  the 
dead.  At  another  time,  we  were  furnished  with 
a  little  of  the  liquid,  which  was  mixed  with  a  quan- 
tity  of  water,  and  used  in  dying  some  cloth  black, 
which  was  wanted  at  funerals  in  the  chapels.  Our 
hands  were  turned  very  black  by  being  dipped  in  it, 
but  a  few  drops  of  some  other  liquid  were  mixed 
with  fresh  water  and  given  us  to  wash  in,  which 
left  our  skin  of  a  bright  red. 

The  bottles  of  which  I  spoke  were  made  of  very 
thick,  dark-coloured  glass,  large  at  the  bottom,  and, 
from  recollection,  I  should  say  held  something  less 
than  a  gallon. 

I  was  once  much  shocked,  on  enteringthe  room  for 
the  examination  of  conscience,  at  seeing  a  nun  hang- 
ing by  a  cord  from  a  ring  in  the  ceiling,  with  her 
head  downward.  Her  clothes  had  been  tied  round 
with  a  leathern  strap,  to  keep  them  in  their  place; 
18* 


~"^M«(mK«%intt.»j<^#>*0yev^*«^ 


I 


fitO 


BLACK  NCMNBKV. 


and  then  iho  had  been  faitcncd  in  ihot  •Uuttion. 
^vith  her  hend  lome  diitnnce  from  the  floor  Her 
fnce  had  a  very  unplcowmt  oppcaroncc,  being  dark 
coloured  and  •wollcn  by  the  rmhing  in  of  tho  blood; 
ber  hand,  were  lied,  and  her  mouth  rtopped  with  n 
largo  gag,  Thia  nun  proved  to  bo  no  other  thon 
Jane  Uay,  who  for  lome  fault  had  been  condemned 
to  thi»  puniihment. 

Thia  waa  not,  however,  a  aolilary  caac;  I  heard  ol 
numbert  who  were  "hung,"  aa  it  waa  called,  at 
dlflTerent  timea;  and  1  aaw  Saint  Hypolite  and  Samt 
Luke  undergoing  it.  Thia  waa  coniidcrcd  a  loont 
diatrtMing  punishment;  and  it  woa  the  only  one 
which  Jano  Roy  could  not  endure,  of  all  ahe  had 

triadl.  ... 

Bome  of  the  nuna  would  allude  to  it  m  her  prea- 
^ce,  but  it  usually  made  her  angry.  It  was  prob- 
ably practised  in  the  aoroe  place  while  1  was  a  nov- 
ice  •  but  I  never  heard  or  thought  of  such  a  thmg 
m  those  days  Whenever  we  wished  to  enter  the 
room  for  tho  examinotion  of  conscience,  we  had  to 
ask  leave;  and  after  aome  delay  were  permuted  to 
go  but  alwaya  under  a  strict  charge  to  bend  tho  , 
head  forward,  ond  keep  the  eyea  fixed  upon  the  floor. 


.i*ii^-r,]«v-;'^i.  .^' 


j1*^v,^  i-..v.^>i^!!l»%V^i!>ivs>.  ^^■'^.  I 


IKV. 

mcd  in  that  lituation, 
(rom  the  (loor.  Her 
ppcarancc,  b«inff  dork 
uihinginof  tho  blood; 
mouth  rtoppcd  with  n 
d  to  bo  no  other  than 
t  had  been  condemned 

)litary  cntc;  1  heard  oi 
'  as  it  was  called,  at 
int  Hypolite  and  Saint 
tvas  roniidered  a  iQpst 
1  it  was  the  only  one 
ndurfl,  of  all  she  had 

llude  to  it  in  her  pres. 
ir  angry.  It  was  prob- 
ace  while  I  was  a  nov- 
liought  of  such  a  thing 
wc  wished  to  enter  the 
conscience,  we  had  to 
lelay  were  permitted  to 
ict  charge  to  bend  the, 
yes  fixed  upon  the  floor.^ 


CHAPTER  XX. 

'Tor.rl/y  tmUnto  tK,  ^"  •-"V^r/i.lr.oT-str.*  Room,  in 

PtHh*r^iM-AUmpl~Sitctu$. 

I  orTiN  .cixed  an  opportunity,  when  I  «% 
could   to  speak  a  cheering  or  friendly  word  to  one 

0  t^;^r'pri«,ncr,  in  P"-* 'V'' ""'idTm 
.  iTndsTn  the  cellars.  For  a  time  I  -"PPJ'  ^'^;™ 
ta  be  sisters;  but  I  afterward  discovered  thotthta 
*:„  nouhe  iase.  I  found  that  they  were  alway. 
3er  the  feat  of  suffering  some  punishment,  in 
^"hy  should  be  found  talking  «ith  a  perK«  no^ 
c^misiioned  to  attend  them.  They  would  often 
Mk,  "  !•  not  somebody  comrag  1  .«^^  w- 

1  could  edilybeliere  what  I  Ij.*-'*  •^^T*  *J 
oti«.  that  f«i;wM  the  severest  of  »»>«»' '^JlX 
^fi;ed  in  the  dark.  In  so  gloomy  a  pU«e.  wfth  tf« 
Si  and  specious  arched  cellar  «;•*«""»•[ '^. 
J^  and  that,  visited  «.br  now  «.d  th«.  by  .^^ 
J2  uun.  with  whom  ihey  were  ^^J^^^ 
Sr^ing^  and  with  only  the  ^^^^ 
^Bther ;  how  gloomy  thus  to  spwd  *•/  ••« 


of  eiriik  other; 


^■■■i 


%i 


III 


k 


^.jii^&tmlmmmmiiiSm 


i) 


fiia 


RLAOI   NVNNiaf. 


dty,  montht.  ind  ovfit  yrart,  wiihoul  any  profpcd 
o{  hbcntion,  «n<l  liable  every  moment  to  eny  other 
Ate  to  which  the  Biibop  or  Superior  might  con- 
demn  tbemt  But  these  poor  crcaturee  muet  have 
known  eomething  of  the  horrors  perpetrated  in 
other  parts  of  tho  building,  and  could  not  have  been 
Ignorant  o(  the  hole  in  the  cellar,  which  was  not 
far  from  their  cells,  and  the  use  to  which  it  was  de- 
voted. One  of  them  told  me,  in  confidence,  she 
wished  they  eeuld  get  out.  They  must  also  have 
been  often  disturbed  in  their  sleep,  if  they  ever  did 
sleep,  by  the  numerous  priests  who  passed  through 
the  trapdoor  at  no  great  distance.  To  be  subject  to 
such  trials  for  n  single  day  would  be  dreadful ;  but 
these  nuns  had  them  to  endure  for  years, 

I  often  felt  much  compassion  for  them,  and  wish- 
ed to  see  thdm  released ;  but  at  other  times,  yield- 
ing to  the  doctrine  perpetually  taught  us  in  the 
Convent,  that  our  future  happiness  would  be  pro* 
portioned  to  the  suflerings  we  had  to  undergo  in 
this  world,  I  would  rest  satisfied  that  their  impris- 
onment was  a  real  blessing  to  them.  Others,  I  pre- 
sume, participated  with  me  in  such  feelings.  On* 
Sunday  afternoon,  after  we  had  performed  all  our 
ceremonies,  and  were  engaged  as  usual,  at  thit 
time,  with  backgammon  and  other  amus^sent^  ^ 
of  tha  young  nuns  exclaimed,  »  Oh,  how  iJiailslWBpy 
•re  thoM  wretches  in  the  cells — they  are ttbtd M 
thf>  day  they  were  first  put  in  t"  ' 


j.stliiij^lW^fetM  i,au-»i-< 


NIRf. 

I,  without  any  pratpeei 
y  momvnt  to  my  other 
r  Suptrior  might  con* 
)r  crcAturn  mutt  havo 
torrori  p«rp«tr«t»d  in 
nd  could  not  hava  b««n 
cellar,  which  was  not 
lilt  to  which  it  waa  da- 
no,  in  confldenee,  aha 
They  muM  alto  hara 
aleep,  if  they  arer  did 
ita  who  paaaed  through 
ince.  To  be  aubject  to 
ivould  bo  dreadful ;  but 
ire  for  yeara. 
ion  for  them,  and  wiah- 
It  at  other  timea,  yield* 
lally  taught  ua  in  the 
ippineaa  would  be  pro* 
we  had  to  undergo  in 
iafied  that  their  impria- 
0  them.  Othera,  I  pre* 
in  aueh  feelinga.  One 
had  performed  all  our 
tged  aa  uaual,  at  thit 
other  amua^Bent%  fQt 
,  "Oh.howliwdetWiif 
11a— <hey  are  «t  btd  M 
»l" 


^. 


^m. 


•LACK  Nuimiar 

TWa  etclamatlon  waa  made,  aa  I  auppoard,  in 
conitqucnca  of  •oina  rrcenl  coniraraation  with  them, 
at  I  knew  har  to  be  particularly  atquainta4  with 

the  older  one. 

gome  of  the  vacant  cella  were  occaaionally  uaeU 
for  temporary  impriionmeni.     Three  nuna  were  • 
confined  in  them,  to  my  knowledge,  for  diaobedienca  ' 
to  the  Superior,  aa  aha  called  it.     They  did  noi 
join  the  reit  in  ainging  in  the  evening,  haing  «• 
hauated  by  the  varioua  exertiont  of  tha  day.     The 
Superior  ordered  them  to  »ing,  and  M  they  did  not 
comply,  after  her  command  had  been  twice  repeat- 
ed, ahe  ordered  them  away  to  the  cella. 

They  were  immediotely  taken  down  into  the  cel- 
lar, placed  in  aeparate  dungcona,  and  the  doora  ahut 
and  borred  upon  them.  There  they  remamed 
through  that  aiRht,  the  following  day,  and  aecond 
night,  but  were  releaaed  in  time  to  attend  maaa  on 
the  aecond  morning. 

The  Superior  uaed  occaalonally  to  ahow  aoma* 
thing  in  a  glota  box,  which  we  were  required  to 
regard  with  the  highoot  degree  of  reverence.  U 
waa  made  of  wax.  and  called  on  Agnua  Del.  She 
uaed  to  exhibit  it  to  ua  when  wo  wera  in  a  atate  of 
grace:  that  ia,  after  confeaalon  and  before  aocrjf* 
mant.  She  eaid  it  had  been  bleaaed  in  ikt  wrjfimk 
im**ehieh  our  Saviour  had  eattn.  It  waa  brought 
M  Rome.  Every  time  wa  kiaaed  it,  or  «VMi 
IdSed  at  it,  we  were  told  it  gave  a  bundrwi  daya 


i 


4 


.WililiiWwMifitfifa 


».: 


1l!(b' 


it  -^p^ 


nU  * 


■LACK  NOIfNIRT. 


release  from  purgatory  to  ounelves,  or  if  we  did 
not  need  it,  to  our  next  of  kin  in  purgatory,  if  not  a 
Protestant.  If  we  had  no  such  kinsman,  tho  bene- 
fit was  to  go  to  the  souls  in  purgatory  not  prayed  for. 
'  Jane  Ray  would  sometimes  say  to  me,  "  Let's 
kiss  it — some  of  our  friends  will  thank  us  for  it." 

I  have  been  repeatedly  employed  in  carrying 
dainties  of  diflerent  kinds  to  the  little  private  room 
I  have  mentioned,  next  beyond  the  Superior's  sitting- 
room,  in  the  second  story,  which  the  priests  madetheir 
"  Holy  Retreat."  That  room  I  never  was  allowed 
to  enter.  I  could  only  go  to  tho  door  with  a  waiter  of 
refreshments,  set  it  down  upon  a  little  stand  near  it, 
give  three  raps  on  the  door,  and  then  retire  to  a 
distance  to  await  orders.  When  any  thing  was  to  be 
taken  away,  it  vms  placed  on  the  stand  by  the  Supe- 
rior, who  then  gavo  three  raps  for  me,  and  closed 
the  door. 

The  Bishop  I  saw  at  least  once,  when  he  appear- 
ed worse  for  wine,  or  something  of  the  kind.  After 
partaking  of  refreshments  in  the  Convent,  he  sent 
for  all  the  nuns,  and,  on  our  appearance,  gave  us 
his  blessing,  and  put  a  piece  of  poundcake  on  the 
shoulder  of  each  of  us,  in  a  manner  which  appeared 
iiaguhir  and  foolish. 

Ther*  are  three  rooms  in  the  Black  Nunnery 
which  frntver  entered.    I  had  dhjoyed  much  Iflfi^i . 
ty,  and  had  seen,  as  I  supposed,  all  parti  of  tnC  / 
building,  when  one  day  I  obserred  an  old  nnn  go 


-M 


1, 


^■!;-;l^^«.^l^^t:).lvUs^^^gji»iCT^w<'<R'■s^te^^Sifcll'U]^'JjW'lW^^^ 


(KT. 

neUes,  or  if  we  did 
in  purgatory,  if  not  a 
h  kintman,  tho  bene- 
g^atory  not  prayed  for. 
!8  say  to  me,  •'  Let's 
ill  thank  us  for  it." 
iployed  in  carrying 
ho  little  private  room 
the  Superior's  sitting- 
1  the  priests  made  their 

I  never  was  allowed 
3  door  with  a  waiter  of 

a  little  stand  near  it, 
and  then  retire  to  a 
1)  any  thing  was  to  be 
le  stand  by  the  Supe- 
I  for  me,  and  closed 

nee,  when  he  appear- 
ig  of  the  kind.  After 
the  Convent,  he  sent 
appearance,  gave  us 
of  poundcake  on  the 
oner  which  appeared 

the  Black  Nunnery 
I  dhjoyed  much  UbfB': . 
>ted,  all  paiiti  of  tfi( . 
cTTed  an  old  nnn  go 


•LACK  NUNNERT. 


91S 


^Wl  * 


to  a  corner  of  an  apartment  near  the  northern  end 
of  the  western  wing,  push  the  end  of  her  scissors 
into  a  crack  in  the  panelled  wall,  and  pull  out  a 
door.  I  was  much  surprised,  because  I  never  had 
conjectured  that  any  door  was  there ;  and  it  appear- 
ed, when  I  afterward  examined  the  place,  that  no 
indication  of  it  could  be  discovered  on  the  closest 
scrutiny.  I  stepped  forward  to  see  what  was  with- 
in, and  saw  three  rooms  opening  into  each  other ; 
but  the  nun  refused  to  adroit  me  within  the  door, 
which  she  said  led  to  rooms  kept  as  depositories. 

She  herself  entered  and  closed  the  door,  so  that  I 
could  not  satisfy  my  curiosity;  and  no  occasion 
presented  itself.  I  always  had  a  strong  desire  to 
know  the  use  of  these  apartments :  for  I  am  sure 
they  must  have  been  designed  for  some  purpose  of 
which  I  was  intentionally  kept  ignorant,  otherwise 
they  would  never  have  remained  unknown  to  me 
so  long.  Besides,  the  old  nun  evidently  had  some 
strong  reasons  for  denying  me  admission,  though 
she  endeavoured  to  quiet  my  curiosity. 

The  Superior,  after  my  admission  into  the  Cdn- 
vent,  hod  told  me  that  I  had  occess  to  every  room  in 
t^e  building ;  and  I  had  seen  places  which  bote 
witness  to  the  cruelties  and  the  crimes  committe||^«* 
under  her  commands  or  sanction ;  but  here  was  a 
oQceetaion  of  rooms  which  had  been  concealed 
from  me,  and  so  constructed  as  if  designed  to  be  un^ 
known  to.oll  but  a  few.    I  am  sure  that  any  penioB, 


J-] 


•»; 


;■■  1 


•li 


'ii 


I! 

j  I 


r^ 


'■■*ii[l 


ly 


316 


fy"^ 


BtAOE   MONNERT. 


who  might  be  able  to  examine  the  wall  in  that 
place,  would  pronounce  that  secret  door  a  surpria* 
ing  piece  of  work.  I  never  saw  any  thing  of  the 
kind  which  appeared  to  me  so  ingenious  and  skil. 
4  fully  made.  I  told  Jane  Ray  what  I  had  seen,  and 
'  she  said,  at  once,  "  We  will  get  in  and  see  what  is 
there,"  But  I  suppose  she  never  found  an  oppor- 
tunity. 

I  naturally  felt  a  good  deal  of  curiosity  to  learn 
whether  such  scenes,  as  I  had  witnessed  in  the 
death  of  Saint  Francis,  were  common  or  rare, 
and  took  an  opportunity  to  inquire  of  Jane  Ray. 
Her  reply  was — 

"  Oh  yes;  and  there  were  many  murdered  while 
you  was  a  novice,  whom  you  heard  nothing  about." 

This  was  all  I  ever  learnt  on  the  subject ;  but 
although  I  was  told  nothing  of  the  manner  in  which 
they  were  killed,  I  supposed  it  to  be  the  same  which 
I  had  seen  practised,  viz.  by  smothering. 

I  went  into  the  Superior's  parlour'  one  day  for 
something,  and  found  Jane  Ray  there  alone,  looking 
into  a  book,  with  an  appearance  of  interest.  I  ask- 
ed her  what  it  was,  but  she  made  some  trifling  an* 
■wer,  and  laid  it  by,  as  if  unwilling  to  let  me  take 
.  It.  There  are  two  bookcases  in  the  room :  one  on 
the  right  as  you  enter  the  door,  and  the  other  oppo- 
site, near  the  window  and  the  sofiu  tlie  tamux 
containB  the  lecture-books  and  other  pnnad  vol* 
vmes,  the  litter  seemed  to  be  filled  withnote,  end 


Ak»*6RM«ti*^'»>wvu,^E»i<b(^^ 


ERT. 

mine  the  wall  in  that 
secret  door  a  surpris- 
saw  any  thing  of  the 
so  ingenious  and  skil. 
f  what  I  had  seen,  and 
get  in  and  sec  what  is 
never  found  an  oppor- 

al  of  curiosity  to  learn 
bad  witnessed  in  the 

sre  common  or  rare, 
inquire  of  Jane  Ray. 

many  murdered  while 
heard  nothing  about." 
lit  on  the  subject;  but 
rf  the  manner  in  which 
it  to  be  the  same  which 
smothering. 
8  parlour'  one  day  for 
ay  there  alone,  looking 
ice  of  interest.  I  ask- 
roade  some  trifling  an* 
nwilling  to  let  me  take 
>s  in  the  room :  one  on 
or,  and  the  otUer  oppo- 
the  sofa,  lite  Cmner 
and  other  pri&nd  toI> 
te  filled w&hnote, aad 


BtACK    NUNNBRt. 


ix 


tty 


account  books.  I  have  often  seen  '.he  ki-ys  in  the 
bookcases  while  I  have  been  dusting  the  furniture, 
and  sometimes  observed  letters  stuck  up  in  the 
room:  although  I  never  looked  into  one,  or  thought 
of  doing  so,  as  we  were  under  strict  orders  not  to 
touch  any  of  them,  and  the  idea  of  sins  and  pen- 
ances waa  always  present  with  me. 

Some  time  after  the  occasion  mentioned,  I  was 
sent  into  the  Superior's  room,  with  Jane,  to  arrange 
it;  and  as  the  same  book  wa ,  lying  out  of  the  case, 
she  said,  "  Come,  let  us  look  into  it."  I  imme- 
diately consented,  and  we  opened  it,  and  turned  over 
several  leaves.  It  was  about  a  foot  and  a  half  long, 
as  nearly  as  I  can  remember,  a  foot  wide,  and  about 
two  inches  thick,  though  I  cannot  speak  with  par- 
ticular precision,  as  Jane  frightened  me  almost  ■■ 
soon  as  I  touched  it,  6y  exclaiming,  "  There,  yon 
have  looked  into  it,  and  if  you  tell  of  me,  I  will  of 

you." 

The  thought  of  being  subjected  to  a  severe  pen- 
ance, which  I  had  reason  to  apprehend,  fluttered  me 
very  much ;  and  although  I  tried  to  overcome  my 
fears,  1  did  not  succeed  very  well.  I  reflected, 
however,  that  the  sin  was  already  committed,  and 
that  it  would  not  be  increated  if  I  examined  the 
book.  I,  therefore,  looked  a  little  at  several  pages, 
though  I  Btill  felt  a  good  deal  of  agitation.  I  saw, 
at  once,  that  the  volume  was  a  record  of  the  en- 
triince  of  nuns  and  novices  into  the  Convent,  and  of 
*  19 


■tU..ri,u 


Iv 


U 


tl8 


•tACB   KQNXXIiT. 


tb«  births  that  had  taken  place  in  the  Conrent. 
Entries  of  the  last  description  were  made  in  a  brief 
manner,  on  the  following  plan :    I  do  not  give  the 
names  or  dates  as  real,  but  only  to  show  the  form 
of  entering  thom. 
Baint  Mary  delivered  of  a  son,  March  16, 1831 
Saint  Ckrico        '*        daughter,  April  2,  " 
Saint  Matilda       "        daughter,  April  30. "  Ac. 
No  mention  was  made  in  the  book  of  the  d^iath  of 
the  children,  though  I  well  knew  not  one  of  them 
could  be  living  at  that  time. 

Now  I  presume  that  the  period  the  book  embraced, 
was  about  two  years,  as  several  names  near  the  begin- 
ning I  knew ;  but  I  can  form  only  a  rough  conjecture 
of  the  nunibfr  of  infanUbora,and  murdered  of  course, 
records  of  which  it  contained.  I  suppose  the  book  con* 
Uined  at  least  one  hundred  pages,  that  one  fourth  were 
written  upon,  and  that  each  poge  contained  fifteen  dis- 
tinct records.  Several  pages  were  devoted  to  the  list 
of  births.  On  this  supposition  there  must  have  been 
a  large  number,  which  I  can  easily  believe  to  have 
been  bom  there  in  the  course  of  two  years. 

What  were  the  contents  of  the  other  books  be- 
longing to  the  same  case  with  that  which  I  looked 
into,  I  have  no  idea,  having  never  dared  to  touch 
one  of  them ;  I  believe,  however,  that  Jane  Bay 
was  well  acquainted  with  them,  knowing,  as  I  do, 
her  intelligence  and  prying  disposition.  If  she 
could  be  brought  to  give  her  testimony,  she  would 


1  j?9fe^BSfe8anjMiwte«ria8»t^^  ' 


illT. 


BLACK  NtNNCRV. 


819 


lare  in  the  Convent. 

were  made  in  a  brief 

I :    I  do  not  give  the 

ily  to  show  the  form 

•n,  March  16, 1831 
ghter,  April  2,  " 
ghtcr,  April  30. "  dbc. 
le  book  of  the  d«ath  of 
knew  not  one  of  them 

jd  the  book  embraced, 
[  names  near  the  begin- 
nly  a  rough  conjecture 
nd  murdered  of  course, 
I  suppose  the  book  con* 
es,  that  one  fourth  were 
je  contained  fifteen  dis* 
ivere  devoted  to  the  list 
t  there  must  have  been 
easily  believe  to  have 
of  two  years, 
of  the  other  books  be- 
h  that  which  I  looked 
never  dared  to  touch 
vever.  that  Jane  Bay 
em,  knowing,  as  I  do, 
^  disposition.  If  she 
r  testimony,  she  would 


doubtless  unfold  many  curious  particulars  now  un- 
known. 

I  am  able,  in  consequence  of  a  circumstance 
which  appeared  accidental,  to  state  with  confidence, 
(he  exact  number  of  persons  in  the  Convent  one 
day  of  the  week  in  which  I  lefl  it.  This  may  bo  a 
point  of  some  interest,  ns  several  secret  deaths  hnd 
occurred  since  my  taking  the  veil,  and  many  burials 
had  been  openly  made  in  the  chnpel. 

I  was  appointed,  at  the  time  mentioned,  to  lay 
out  the  covers  for  all  the  inmates  of  the  Convent, 
including  the  nuns  in  the  cells.  These  covers,  as 
I  have  said  before,  were  linen  bands,  to  be  bound 
around  the  knives,  forks,  spoons,  and  napkins,  for 
eating.  These  were  for  all  the  nuns  and  novices, 
and  amounted  to  two  hundred  and  ten.  As  the 
number  of  novices  was  then  about  thirty,  I  know 
that  there  must  have  been  at  that  time  about  one 
hundred  and  eighty  veiled  nuns. 

I  was  occasionally  troubled  with  a  desire  of  es- 
caping from  the  nunnery,  and-was  much  distressed 
whenever  I  felt  so  evil  an  imagination  rise  in  my 
mind.  I  believed  that  it  was  a  sin,  a  great  sin.  and 
did  not  fail  to  confess,  at  every  opportunity,  that  I 
felt  discontent.  My  confessors  informed  me  that  I 
was  beset  by  an  evil  spirit,  and  urged  me  to  pray 
against  it.  Still,  however,  every  now  and  then,  t 
would  think,  "  Oh,  if  I  could  get  out !" 

At  Itngth  coe  of  the  priests,  to  whom  I  had  coo* 


KsatRS^ 


Hill  II II  m  iiiii*iiiiir * i 


Mitm 


tl 


930 


■tACB  NUNNBRT. 


fotNd  thif  tin,  informed  me,  for  my  comfort,  that  he 
had  bogun  to  pray  to  Saint  Anthony,  and  hoped  hia 
intercession  would,  by-and-by,  drive  away  the  evil 
•pirit.  My  deaire  of  escape  was  partly  excited  by 
the  fear  of  bringing  an  infant  to  the  murderous 
hands  of  my  companions,  or  of  taking  a  potion 
whose  violent  effects  I  too  well  knew. 

One  evening,  however,  I  found  myself  more  filled 
with  the  desire  of  escape  than  ever ;  and  what  ex- 
ertions I  made  to  dismiss  the  thought,  proved  en- 
tirely  unavailing.  During  evening  prayers,  I  be- 
came quite  occupied  with  it ;  and  when  the  time  for 
meditation  arrived,  instead  of  falling  into  a  doze  as 
I  often  did,  although  I  was  a  good  deal  fatigued,  I 
found  no  difficulty  in  keeping  awake.  When  this 
exercise  was  over,  and  the  other  nuns  were  about  to 
retire  to  the  sleeping-room,  my  station  being  in  the 
private  sick-room  for  the  night,  I  withdrew  to  my 
post,  which  was  the  little  sitting-room  adjoining  it. 

Here,  thei^  I  threw  myself  upon  the  sofii,  and, 
being  alone,  reflected  a  few  moments  on  the  manner 
of  escaping  which  had  occurred  to  me.  The  physi- 
cian had  arrived  a  little  before,  at  half-past  eight ; 
and  I  had  now  to  accompany  him,  as  usual,  from 
bed  to  bed,  with  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  to  write  down 
his  prescriptions  for  the  direction  of  the  old  nun, 
^who  was  to  see  them  administered.  What  I  wrote 
that  evening,  I  cannot  now  recollect,  as  my  mind 
was  uncoromon^v  agituted ;  but  my  customary  way 


'!7tfra:Si.'MA'lJ^nttSMi**Xi'^>'  '•  UvUiNMSWRvi; . 


(BUY. 

for  my  comfort,  that  h« 
.nthony,  and  hoped  hia 
r,  drive  away  the  evil 

was  partly  excited  by 
fant  to  the  murderoui 
sr  of  taking  a  potion 
bU  knew, 

lund  myaelf  more  filled 
in  ever ;  and  what  ex- 
he  thought,  proved  en- 
evening  prayers,  I  be- 

and  when  the  time  for 
r  falling  into  a  doze  aa 
1  good  deal  fatigued,  I 
ig  awake.  When  this 
her  nuns  were  about  to 
my  station  being  in  the 
ight,  I  withdrew  to  my 
ing-room  adjoining  it. 
lelf  upon  the  sofa,  and. 
moments  on  the  manner 
red  to  me.  The  physi- 
bre,  at  half-past  eight ; 
ny  him,  as  usual,  from 
id  paper,  to  write  down 
rection  of  the  old  nun, 
istered.  What  I  wrote 
r  recollect,  as  my  mind 
but  my  customary  way 


BLACK   NONNBRT- 


Mt 


was  to  not*  down  briefly  his  orders  in  this  man- 

aer: 

t  d  salts,  St.  Matilde. 

I  blister,  St.  Gencviove,  Ac.  Ac. 

I  remember  that  I  wrote  three  such  orders  that 
evening,  and  then,  having  finis'.ed  the  rounds,  I 
returned  for  a  few  minutes  to  the  sitting-room. 

There  were  two  ways  of  access  to  the  street  from 
those  rooms:  first,  the  more  direct,  from  the  pjw- 
sage  adjoining  tlie  sick-room,  downstairs,  through  a 
door,  into  the  nunnery-yard,  and  through  a  wickel 
gate ;  that  is  the  way  by  which  the  physician  usually 
enters  at  nigh^  and  he  is  provided  with  a  key  for 

that  purpoae. 

It  would  have  been  unsafe,  however,  for  ir.o  to    ' 
pass  out  that  way,  because  a  man  is  kept  continually 
in  the  yard,  near  the  gate,  who  sleeps  at  night  in  • 
small  hut  near  the  door,  to  escape  whose  obserT*. 
tion  would  be  impossible.    My  only  hope,  there- 
fore, was.  that  I  might  gain  my  passage  through  . 
the  other  way.  to  do  which  I  must  pass  through 
the  sick-room,  then  through  a  passage,  or  smalt 
room,  usually  occupied  by  an  old  nun ;  another 
passage  and  staircase  leading  down  to  the  yard,  and 
a  large  gate  opening  into  the  cross  street.     I  had 
no  liberty  ever  to  go  beyond  the  sick-room,  and 
know  that  several  of  the  doors  might  be  fastened.^ 
BUU,  1  determined  to  try ;  although  I  have  often 
tiiiMbeeo  astonished  at  my  boldness  in  undortuk- 


iil 


:*1 


mrn'Mli, 


M^Sbi 


::!^<M 


tM 


•LAOK  NUNNIRT. 


a*    - 


ing  what  would  eipoM  me  to  to  many  hazarda  of 
failure,  and  to  aevcre  punishment  if  found  out. 

It  seemed  as  if  I  acted  under  some  extraordinary 
impulse,  which  encouraged  me  to  do  what  I  should 
hardly  at  any  other  moment  have  thought  of  under- 
taking. 1  had  sat  but  a  short  tiine  upon  the  soft, 
however,  before  I  rose,  with  a  desperate  determina- 
tion to  make  the  experiment.  I  therefore  walked 
hastily  across  the  sick-room,  passed  into  the  nun's 
room,  walked  by  her  in  a  great  hurry,  and  almost 
without  giving  her  time  to  speak  or  think,  said,— 
*'  A  message  I"  and  in  un  instant  was  through  the 
door,  and  in  the  next  passage.  I  think  there  was 
another  nun  with  her  at  the  moment;  and  it  is 
probable  that  my  hurried  manner,  and  prompt  inti- 
mation that  I  was  sent  on  a  pressing  mission  to  the 
Superior,  prevented  them  from  entertaining  any 
auspicion  of  my  intention.  Besides,  I  had  the 
written  orders  of  the  physician  in  m)i  hand,  which 
may  have  tended  to  mislead  them ;  and  it  was  wall 
known  to  some  of  the  nuns,  that  I  had  twice  left  th« 
Convent  and  returned  from  choice;  so  that  I  was 
probably  more  likely  to  be  trusted  to  remain  than 
manyoftheothera 

The  pasaage  which  I  had  now  reached  had  ••▼> 
era!  doors,  with  all  which  I  waa  acquainted;  thatOD 
the  opposite  side  opened  into  a  commnnily-itMMB, 
where  I  should  probably  have  found  aome  vtiht 
old  nnna  at  that  hour,  and  they  woald  eertdnly 


j^f|r^^l^l^T^|l^ll,n^|^lll.|.■,'1  linii^^fii'ww. 


to  to  many  htzarda  of 
nent  if  found  out.  . . 
icr  some  axiraordinary 
ne  to  do  what  I  should 
liave  thought  of  under- 
lort  tiine  upon  the  sofr, 
a  desperate  determina' 
I  therefore  walked 
passed  into  the  nun's 
reat  hurry,  and  almost 
ipeak  or  think,  said, — 
istant  was  through  the 
Sfe.  I  think  there  was 
te  moment;  and  it  is 
nner,  and  prompt  inti- 
iressing  mission  to  the 
rom  entertaining  any 
Besides.  I  had  the 
in  in  m)i  hand,  which 
hem ;  and  it  was  wall 
lat  I  had  twice  left  th« 
choice ;  so  that  I  wm 
rusted  to  remain  than 

now  reached  had  Mr- 
ma  acquainted;  that  oo 
0  a  commnnky-roon, 
«  found  some  efHk* 
they  would  eertdaly 


I 


BLACK  NIINNBaT.  Mi 

have  stopped  me.  On  the  left,  howerer,  was  a 
large  door,  both  locked  and  barred ;  but  I  gare  the 
door  a  sudden  swing,  that  it  might  creak  as  liule  as 
possible,  being  of  iron.  Down  the  stairs  I  hurried, 
and  making  my  way  through  the  door  into  the 
yard,  stepped  across  it,  unbarred  the  great  gate,  and 
was  at  liberty  I 


t  f. 


»'  ,' 


m 


CONCLUSION. 


Till  fullowing  circuiiuttnrct  compriM  all  that  it 
it  deemed  nvceiwry  novto  lubjoin  to  thtt  proeediiig 
narrative. 

After  my  arrival  in  Now- York,  I  wat  introdue«d 
to  the  almihouii*.  where  I  was  attended  with  kind* 
nen  and  care,  and,  aa  I  hoped,  woi  entirely  un* 
known.  Out  when  I  bnd  been  tome  time  in  that 
instiiutf-m.  1  found  that  it  wai  reported  that  I  was  a 
fujfitive  f  jn;  and  not  lonjf  after,  an  Iriah  woman, 
belonging  to  i\it  house,  brought  ine  a  secret  mes. 
sage  which  caused  mo  some  agitation, 

I  wns  sitting  in  the  room  o(  Mrs.  Johnson,  the 
matron,  engaged  in  sewing,  when  thnt  Irish  woman, 
employed  in  the  institution,  came  in  and  told  m« 
that  Mr.  Conroy  was  below,  ond  had  sent  to  see  me. 
I  was  informed  thnt  he  was  a  Roman  priest,  who 
o(Wn  visited  the  house,  and  he  had  a  particular  wish 
tos«emeat  that  time;  having  come,  as  I  believe, 
expressly  for  that  purpose.  I  showed  unwillingness 
to  comply  with  such  an  invitation,  and  did  not  go. 
The  woman  told  me  further,  that  he  sent  me  word 
that  I  need  not  think  to  avoid  him,  for  it  would  bo 
impossible  for  mc  to  do  so.  I  might  conceal  myself 
M  w«U  u  1  could,  but  I  should  be  found  and  takea 


^ 


1^ 
ON 


■  compriM  all  that  it 
join  to  the  preceding 

)rk,  I  wai  introduced 
I  ottended  with  kind- 
id,  woi  entirely  un* 
en  tome  lime  in  that 
reported  that  I  waa  a 
in,  an  Irish  woman, 
It  ine  a  lecret  mes. 
piation. 

>r  Mrs.  Johnion,  the 
an  thnt  Iriih  woman, 
same  in  and  told  m« 
d  had  sent  to  see  me. 
a  Roman  priest,  who 
tad  a  particular  wish 
'  come,  as  I  beliere, 
bowed  unwillingness 
tion,  and  did  not  go. 
lat  he  sent  me  word 
him,  for  it  would  bo 
might  conceal  myaelf 
1  be  found  and  ukea 


eoMOtvsiov.  ^ 

No  matte,  wl^er.  I  went,  or  what  hlding-jljce  I 
might  choose,  1  should  be  known ;  and  I  had  better 
come  at  once.     He  knew  who  I  wm  i  •nd  he  waa 
authoriied  to  uke  me  to  the  Sisters  of  Chanty,  il  I 
.hould  prefer  to  join  them.     """«"''»/;;;""'• 
that  I  might  stay  with  them  it  I  chose,  and  be  pi-f 
.nitted  to  remain  in  NewYork,    He  sent  me  word 
further,  that  he  had  received  full  powor  -"^  J*^"  ' 
hy  over  me  from  the  Superior  of  the  "<><•  />''• 
Nunnery  of  Montreal,  and  was  able  to  do  all  that 
•he  could  do;  aa  her  right  to  dispose  of  me  at  her 
will  had  been  imparted  to  him  by  a  regular  wrumg 
received  from  Canada.     This  was  alarming  mform- 
ationforme.  in  the  weakneaa  in  which  I  w«s  at 
that  time.    The  woman  added,  that  the  same  nu- 
thority  had  been  given  to  all  the  P'»«^/.  J^^'^i''; 
where  I  might.  I  ahould  meet  men  mfonned  about 
me  and  my  •«.p«.  .nd  ftilly  «npow.T«l  to  «.  « 
me  wherever  they  could,  and  convey  me  back  to 
tha  Ck)nvent.  from  which  I  h«J  escaped. 
Under  these  circiim««nce..  H  aeemed  »<>  "»•  J^'^ 

the  offer  to  place  ma  .mong  t^  »'?"., ^^'ijS 
with  permiiilon  to  r«Min  in  New-York.  waa  mild 
Ttld  (Koarable.    However.  I  h»d  r.«>latlon  enough 
to  reftiae  to  aee  the  prie*  Conroy. 
Not  long  afterward  I  waa  inform^  by  the  aa»o 

J^g^f  that  th.  pria-  '^^-gLJ'c^on^ 
lnt.«ndr««iWdhto»«l«-t  I  darired  <ma  of  tha 
glSdeinm  cTnnected  with  tho  inalltntion.  that  a  atop 


I 


M 


^, 


ta« 


CONCltftlON. 


niii{hl  bo  put  to  luch  mt'i«ag«f,  at  I  wlthtd  to  r<i- 
criv*  no  more  of  ihrm  A  ihort  timt  th«r,  how* 
«v«r,  lh«  woman  told  me  that  Mr,  i'onroy  wialivd  to 
inquire  of  me,  whrthor  my  nam*  wai  not  S(.  Ku*>'ae« 
while  a  nun,  and  if  I  had  not  eontcMcd  to  VtitM 
Ki'lly  in  Montrrnl.  I  annwcrcd,  thut  it  waa  nil 
true)  for  I  hnd  ronfcMi'd  to  him  a  ahoit  time  whila 
in  the  nunnery.  1  waa  ihun  tuld  again  thai  th« 
prieit  wonted  to  aeo  me,  and  1  aent  bacic  word  that 
I  would  a.**  him  in  the  preaenca  of  Mr.  T  -  ■  or 
Mr.  8  ■  -  ;  which,  however,  waa  not  agreed  tn; 
ond  I  wni  afterward  informed,  that  Mr.  Cunroy, 
the  Roman  prieat,  upent  an  hour  in  a  room  and  a 
paaaaga  whero  I  had  frequently  been ;  but  throufrh 
the  mercy  ofOod,  I  waa  employed  in  another  place 
at  that  time,  and  had  no  occasion  to  go  where  I 
■hould  have  met  him.  I  afterward  repeatedly 
heard,  that  Mr.  C'onroy  continued  to  visit  the  house, 
nnd  to  os!(  fur  me;  but  I  never  saw  him.  I  once 
had  determined  to  leave  the  inatitutiort,  and  go  to 
the  Sisters  of  Charity ;  but  circumsunees  orcurred 
which  gave  me  time  for  further  reflection ;  and  I 
leu  $aetd  from  lk«  dettnelion  l«  which  I  $hould 
Aam  been  txpo$td. 

As  the  period  of  my  aceouehment  approached,  I 
aometimes  thought  that  I  abould  not  aurvive  it;  and 
then  the  recollection  of  the  dreadftil  crimct  I  bad 
witnessed  in  the  nunnery  would  come  upon  me 
very  powerfully  and  I  wotikl  think  fe  •  leWnMi 


ION 

;«•,  aa  I  wished  lo  r«- 
•hort  tima  thtr,  how* 
1  Mr.  Conroy  withvd  to 
m«  wot  not  S(.  Ku*>'aeo 
nut  eoiifriwd  lo  I'rivM 
wcrcO,  thut  it  noa  all 
him  a  ■hoii  limo  whiU 
m  tuld  again  that  tha 

1  avnt  back  word  that 
net  of  Mr.  T  —  ■  or 
>«r,  waa  not  agrerd  in ; 
ird,  that  Mr.  Cunroy, 
hour  in  a  room  and  a 
Illy  brrn ;  but  throu{rh 
)loyfd  in  anntltfr  place 
«caiion  to  go  where  I 

nOfrward  repeatedly 
lued  lo  viait  the  houae, 
iver  aaw  him.     1  once 

inatitutiort,  and  go  lo 
lireumataneea  occurred 
rther  reflection ;  and  I 
MM  f«  which  I  $hould 

aehnent  approached,  I 
uld  noiaurvive  it;  end 
dreadftil  crimct  1  bad 
fould  come  upon  m* 
tld  think  h  •  •oWiHi 


•oweivuoii. 


W 


duty  !•  diicloae  ihem  before  I  died.  To  hare  i 
Un/wUdge  of  thoae  ihinga.  and  J-^ J*^*  ;«?'' J 
without  making  iham  known,  appeered  to  me  1  ke« 
treat  aln.  whenem  I  could  diveat  myialf  of  the 
Unprewion  made  upon  me.  by  the  d«larai.oni  and 
arsuinenta  of  tha  Superior,  nuna.  and  pr.eaia.  of  the 
duty  of  aubmiiting  lo  erary  ihing.  and  tha  neceaaary 
holine..  of  whaiavtr  ih.  lauer  did  or  '«M«J"«1^ 

The  etening  but  one  before  the  period  which  I 
.nticipotcd  with  ao  much  anxiety.  I  WM  ««  ng 
alone,  .nd  began  lo  Indulge  in  "«•«»'««•  «';J;' 
Uod.  It  wenied  lo  me  that  I  mu«  be  near  Oie 
eloM  of  my  lifi".  and  I  determined  to  make  e  die- 
d^Ture  at'once.  I  .poke  to  Mr..  Fo;««. /.  ^Tf 
wboae  character  I  reapt<ted.a  nurae  in  the  hoapml. 
Tn  nTmber  iwentyihrrc.  1  informe  her  tha.  I  had 
no  eipecuiion  of  living  long,  ond  had  acme  thlnt. 
on  my  mind  which  I  wiahed  lo  communica  e  before 
h  ahould  he  too  late.     I  added,  that  1  ahould  prefer 

0 ,11  them  to  Mr  T ^. '"V:""".'";  ttt 

abe  approred.  aa  ahe  conaldered  U  a  duty  to  do  ao 

undoTtho..  citcum-anc..^  "i'^rfC^d 
howerer.  to  conterae  with  Mr  T.  a,  that  time,  aod 
prTbably  my  purpoae.  of  di.clo.ing  the  f.cta  already 
Slven  i/ihla  book,  would  nem  have  been  executed, 
but  Lr  what  aubeaquently  ^}j>^^\  .  ^  ^.  , 
It  waa  alarm  which  had  led  m.  to  &"""«*• 
daterroiaation:  and  when  the  period  of  trial  had 


I 


1 


l.i 


228 


OONCLRIIOd* 


ery,  any  thing  appeared  to  me  more  unlikely  than 
that  I  should  make  this  exposure. 

I  was  then  a  Roman  Catholic,  at  least  a  great 
part  of  my  time ;  and  my  conduct,  in  a  great  mea- 
sure, was  according  to  the  faith  and  motives  of  a 
Roman  Catholic.     Notwithstanding  what  I  knew 
of  the  conduct  of  so  many  of  the  priests  and  nuns, 
1  thought  that  it  had  no  effect  on  the  sanctity  of  the 
Church,  or  the  authority  or  effects  of  the  acts  per- 
formed by  the  former  at  the  moss,  confession,  &c. 
I  had  such  a  regard  for  my  vows  as  a  nun,  that  I 
considered  my  hand  as  well  as  my  heart  irrevocably 
given  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  could  never  have  allowed 
any  person  to  take  it.    Indeed,  to  this  day,  I  feel  an 
instinctive  aversion  to  offering  my  hand,  or  taking 
the  hand  of  another  person,  even  as  an  expression 
of  friendship.     I  also  thought  that  I  might  soon 
return  to  the  Catholics,  although  feur  and  disgust 
held  me  back.     I  had  now  that  infent  to  think  for, 
whose  life  I  had  happily  saved  by  myttinely  escape 
from  the  nunnery;  and  what  its  fiite  might  be,  in 
case  it  should  ever  fall  into  the  power  of  the  priests, 
I  could  not  tell. 

I  had,  however,  reason  for  alarm.  Would  a 
child  destined  to  destruction,  likj  the  in&nts  I  had 
seen  baptized  and  smothered,  be  allowed  to  go 
through  the  world  unmolested,  a  living  memorial 
of  the  truth  of  crimes  long  practised  in  security, 
because  never  exposed  ?    What  pledges  could  I  grt 


-  ,-j(,--.?;vM.-«.'.' 


...*;jdi»>sa«a>:.<»^»4t!S..«*PSvSi*Vii*'>eS6«^ 


)  mors  unlikely  than 
ure. 

tolic,  at  least  a  great 
iduct,  in  a  great  moe> 
ith  and  motives  or  a 
anding  what  I  knew 
the  priests  and  nuns, 
on  the  sanctity  of  the 
eflects  of  the  acts  per- 
mass,  confession,  &c. 
vows  as  a  nun,  that  I 
s  my  heart  irrevocably 
lid  never  have  allowed 
i,  to  this  day,  I  feel  an 
ig  my  hand,  or  taking 
even  as  an  expression 
[ht  that  I  might  soon 
mgh  fear  and  disgust 
that  infont  to  think  for, 
•d  by  my  timely  escape 
t  its  fiite  might  be,  in 
ie  power  of  the  priests, 

for  alarm.  Would  a 
likd  the  in&nts  I  had 
ed,  be  allowed  to  go 
ed,  a  living  memorial 
•  practised  in  security, 
'hat  pledges  could  I  g«!t 


eoNCLVSlON. 


aS9 


to  satisfy  me,  that  I,  on  whom  her  dependance  must 
be,  would  be  spared  by  those  who  I  had  reason  to 
think  wer«  wishing  then  to  sacrifice  me?  How 
could  I  trust  the  helpless  infapt  in  hands  which  had 
hastened  the  baptism  of  many  such,  in  order  to  hur- 
ry them  to  the  sc^iet  pit  in  the  cellar?  Could  I 
suppose  that  Father  Phelan,  Pritst  of  the  Parish 
Chwreh  of  Montreal,  would  see  hi$  men  child 
growing  up  in  the  world,  and  feel  willing  to  run 
the  risk  of  having  the  truth  exposed  ?  What  could 
I  expect,  especially  from  him,  but  the  utmost  rancour, 
and  the  most  determined  enmity  against  the  inno- 
cent child  and  its  abused  and  defenceless  mother. 

Yet,  my  mind  would  sometimes  still  incline  in 
the  opposite  direction,  and  indulge  the  thought,  that 
perhaps  ihe  only  way  to  secure  heaven  to  us  both, 
was  to  throw  ourselves  back  into  the  hands  of  the 
Church,  to  be  treated  as  she  pleased.  When,  there- 
fore, the  fear  of  immediate  death  was  removed,  ! 
renounced  all  thoughts  of  communicating  the  sub- 
stance of  the  frets  in  this  volume.  It  happened, 
however,  that  my  danger  was  not  passed.  I  was 
soon  seized  with  very  alarming  symptoms;  then 
my  desire  to  disclose  my  story  revived. 

I  had  b^fjre  had  an  opportunity  to  speak  in  pri- 
vate with  the  chaplaip ;  but,  as  it  was  at  a  time 
when  I  supposed  myself  out  of  danger,  I  had  defe^ 
red  for  three  days  my  proposed  communication, 
thittking  that  I  might  yet  avoid  it  altogether.  When 
20' 


■  ■  .J 


i^^^gf9/CU^ 


280 


CONGLCIIOIf. 


my  symptoms,  however,  became  more  alarming,  I 
was  anxious  for  Saturday  to  arrive,  the  day  which 
I  had  appointed ;  and  when  I  had  not  the  opportu 
nity  on  that  day,  which  I  desired,  I  thought  it 
might  be  too  late.  I  did  not  see  him  till  Monday, 
when  my  prospects  of  surviving  were  very  gloomy' 
and  I  then  informed  him  that  I  wished  to  comma, 
nicate  to  him  a  few  secrets,  which  were  likely 
otherwise  to  die  with  me.  I  then  told  him,  that 
while  a  nun,  in  the  Convent  of  Montreal,  I  hod 
witnessed  the  murder  of  a  nun,  called  Saint  Fran- 
cis, and  of  at  least  one  of  the  infants  which  I  have 
spoken  of  in  this  book.  I  added  some  few  circum- 
stances, and  I  believe  disclosed,  in  general  terms, 
someof  tho  other  crimes  I  knew  of  in  that  nunnery. 

My  anticipations  of  death  proved  to  be  unfounded ; 
for  ny  health  afterward  improved,  and  had  1  not 
made  the  confessions  on  that  occasion,  it  is  very 
possible  I  never  might  have  made  them.  I,  how- 
ever, afterward,  fell  more  willing  to.  listen  to  in- 
struction, and  experienced  friendly  attcntiona  from 
some  of  the  benevolent  persons  around  me.  who, 
taking  an  interest  in  me  on  account  of  my  dark- 
ened  understanding,  furnished  me  with  the  Bible, 
and  were  ever  ready  to  counsel  me  when  I  de- 
sired iL  i.  K 

I  soon  began  to  believe  that  God  might  have  in- 
tended that  his  creatures  should  learn  his  will  by 
ictding  his  void,  and  taking  upon  them  th«  frot 


*i«i*si&itiA'a&s^j(*«Wi^KSSSM     "— ■ 


ime  more  alarming.  I 
arrive,  the  day  which 
[  had  not  the  opportu 
deiired,  I  thought  it 
see  him  till  Monday, 
ng  were  very  gloomy  • 
at  I  wished  to  commu. 
},  which  were  likely 
I  then  told  him,  th.-it 
It  of  Montreal,  I  bod 
m,  called  Saint  Fran- 
I  inrants  which  I  have 
Ided  some  few  circum- 
led,  in  general  terms, 
lew  of  in  that  nunnery, 
roved  to  be  unfounded ; 
troved,  and  had  1  not 
kt  occasion,  it  is  very 
)  made  them.  I,  how- 
rilling  to  liaten  to  in- 
ricndly  attentions  from 
ions  around  me,  who, 
I  account  of  my  dark* 
d  me  with  the  Bible, 
unsel  me  when  I  de- 

at  God  might  have  in* 
)uld  learn  his  will  by 
g  upon  them  tha  frw 


eONCLVStON. 


831 


exercise  of  their  reason,  and  acting  under  responsi- 
bility to  him. 

It  is  difficult  for  one  who  has  never  given  way 
to  such  arguments  anJ  influences,  as  those  to  which 
I  Sad  been  exposed,  to  realize  how  hard  it  :s  to 
think  aright  after  thinking  wrong.     The  Scriptures 
always  nffi'ct  me  powerfully  when  I  read  them; 
but  I  feci  that  I  have  but  just    begun   to  learn 
the  great  truths,  in  which  I  ought  to  have  been 
early  and    thoroughly   instructed.      I   realize,  in 
some  degree,  how  it  is,  that  the  Scriptures  render 
the  people  of  the  United  States  so  strongly  opposed 
to  such  doctrines  as  are  taught  in  the  Black  und 
the  CongregatiOisal  Nunneries  of  Montreal.    The 
priests  and  nuns  used  often  to  declare,  that  of  all 
heretics,  the  children  from  the  United  States  were 
the  moirt  difficult  to  be  converted ;  and  it  was  thought 
a  gre?l  triumph  when  one  of  them  was  brought 
07er  to.  "the  true  faith."     The  first  passage  of 
Scripture  that  made  any  serious  impression  upon 
my  mind,    was  the  text  on    'i;ich  the  chaplain 
preached  on  the  Sabbath  after  my  introduction  into 
the  house — "Search  the  Scripturea.*' 


**-.  * 


t 


#:. 


SSSMiSf-  """■ 


r 


i 


•^ 


\k 


it 


iii:..L:.;. 


'-,'v.-l.'-'?M*^*-'"'    '  ^■■■*»V -*•'■" -»t'->'i^*''"i^»'J^f'ifr^»^'-i-'*'^* 


I 

! 


M 


f 


L 


.__; 


